This is work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents either are the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, businesses, companies, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Copyright© Avery Song, 2022

All Rights Reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or used in any manner without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

The publisher is not responsible for website (or their content) that are not own by the publisher.

This eBook/Paperback is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This eBook/Paperback may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each recipient.

Cover Design by JoY Covers Design

Editing by: Rainlyt Editing

Formatting by: Avery P.

Sins Of A Dragon

MARKED BY PSYCHOS

AVERY SONG

Contents

Sins of a Dragon Blurb

Map of Ghryadiel

Official Playlist for Sins of a Dragon

Prologue: Crazy To Seek Salvation

1.  Embrace The Sins Of My Father

2.  A Flickering Flame Of Rebellion: Part One

3.  A Flickering Flame Of Rebellion: Part Two

4.  Rekindle That Flickering Flame

5.  Ríona Freyja Adelaide Of Frehja

6.  From Slave To Mated To A Ruthless Dragon: Part One

7.  From Slave To Mated To A Ruthless Dragon: Part Two

8.  Walk Into The Realms Of Ghryadiel

9.  A Vixen Of All Traits

10.  A Goddess In Our Midst

11.  Bitches And Friendships

12.  Scorching Lust And Ambush

13.  The Resistance Of Shadows

14.  Our Marked Vixen Will Make Them All Bow

15.  Decide What Side You’re On

16.  Afternoon Cuddle With A Dragon Prince

17.  Morning Glory

18.  You, Me, Us

19.  Unravel The Pieces And True Friends

20.  Feel The True Power Of A Dragon Rider

Stay Connected

Den of Monsters Sneak Peek

Prologue: The Luring Serenade

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Also by Avery Song

Sins of a Dragon Blurb

“Death is but an invitation into our world. Embrace the sins of your father, Ríona.”

Bound by poverty, I’m but an offering to the gods worshipped by the Frehja.

Having been left astray at the hands of my greed-filled father, I become a sacrificial pawn to the Ghryadiel, leaving me with one choice: death.

A fickle hope lies in my desperate desire to rebel against fate.

I don’t run from my demise like the gods expect.

I embrace it.

Four Ghryadiel Dragons band together to kidnap me from the brink of plunging catastrophe in an act of rebellion against their forefathers.

Little do I know, our psychotic tendencies are what bond us as my act of defiance lays the mark of sin upon my clammy flesh.

Salvaged from the pits of tainted oblivion, I’m reborn into a world of monsters, but behind the chaos, betrayal, and theme of extinction lies a world full of wonder as my resurrection awakens something no one could ever predict.

A dragon royal born out of wedlock.

Will the sins of my father invite me to embrace my destiny?

As for my dragon kidnappers…

They’re coming to realize that I’m just as cunning as my father.

Map of Ghryadiel

Official Playlist for Sins of a Dragon

Listen to the official playlist for

Sins of a Dragon.

https://open.spotify.com/playlist/4S7Fyyq0MuhjwknQaCiZH8?si=4135bcbd29b841a3

- Avery S.

Prologue: Crazy To Seek Salvation

Sky Transit Ship—Frehja Slave Transport.

Ninth Orbit, 10th, 2080 Cycle Fall Season: 7:45 PM GST

“Neither of you can screw this up, you hear?!”

The hiss from my father, Lord Declan Adelaide, managed to tug me out of spiraling thoughts of uncertainty. It was a tedious task to keep focus with my sweaty palms due to the high altitude of this aircraft that encouraged this hovering feeling of suffocation.

Tossed with my newfound fear of heights, I was a walking disaster waiting to happen.

My nerves were getting the best of me, fighting to riddle my mind with immense doubt in regard to what was ahead of us. I was sure this was my body’s way of warning me.

Something bad was surely going to happen on this transport.

This sensation was no different from when our mother was stolen from us. It happened so fast that I couldn’t register it. One minute, she was praising me as my consciousness began to drift into the lands of sleep, her harmonic voice whispering words that emphasized how unique and pure I was. But the next, her scream echoed down the hallway of our home.

Her outstretched hand disappeared through a wall of darkness…

It was the last I’d seen of her: the image of her creamy, immaculate flesh and gorgeous black strands with hints of magenta at the split ends of her shoulder-length hair. The image of her beautiful eyes always haunted me because they resembled mine to a T.

Striking silver that illuminated in the dark.

Some thought she was blind because her silver eyes sometimes blended so perfectly with the rest of her and she enjoyed walking with a pink cane in her grasp. I wasn’t sure if she truly “enjoyed” being looked upon as handicapped due to her limping nature, but she embraced it so flawlessly that you’d have no choice but to respect her drive.

Her disappearance was what sparked the growing madness of my father. Many said she was his rock and what kept him sane after the last war that rushed through Frehja and killed so many of us.

Father had survived thanks to Mother. Declan was Second Commander of one of the strongest shifter fleets, while Mother had been considered one of the strongest dragon shifters to grace our worthless lands of Frehja.

No one really understood how the two fell in love, let alone had two daughters, but the battle Mother endured left her with one wing and a paralyzed right leg. Years of therapy rewarded her with being able to walk again, but her cane became her best friend that offered support.

As for her missing wing, it was clear Mother was never going to fly through the skies again.

I envied the idea of flying through the sky as if you weighed nothing.

Considering the magnitude of power and respect dragon shifters earned from literally everyone who breathed oxygen, it was a shame that being born from a dragon and human left me only taking the human trait.

Mother Fate hates my ass cause she clearly had favorites…just like Father.

My sister, Akantha Adelaide, had been the favorite since my mother passed.

She was only a year younger than me, but Father treated her like royalty.

Sometimes I wondered if it was because she’d taken his chestnut eyes and extremely black locks that looked darker than the void of night.

Maybe it was her tanned flesh that glimmered like the sun or her persona of cockiness that sealed the deal. I guessed the obvious factor that I despised acknowledging was the true reality of my current predicament.

I was a pathetic human, while she’d picked up both halfs of the lucky coin.

“I’d never do such a thing,” Akantha—who I simply called Aka because my brain had an issue with pronouncing entire names—emphasized as she looked directly into Father’s eyes that immediately softened and glimmered with pride.

You’d think he’d at least try to make it seem like he wasn’t smitten for his own fucking daughter, but who was I again? Right, the human eldest child who would only ever be good for whipping and fucking.

I should concentrate on the conversation.

“I’ve prepared months for this moment, Father, and I surely won’t let you down. It’s an honor to be of service to the Ghryadiel, especially being handpicked by Lord Yieshah. It’s thanks to your training that I managed to awaken my dragon side early.”

The smug tone in her voice told me she meant to rub in our obvious differences. Ever since I turned twenty-one and Aka turned twenty, we’d gone from amazing sisters to hideous enemies.

It really was as if she’d become a whole level better than me on the food chain in our mystical world where humans were nothing but slaves of labor and abuse. Even those who carried even half traits of feral monsters were deemed worthy of better treatment.

Could I really blame her?

Dragons were one of the top species of shifters in this world. In some parts, they were considered stronger and better than even the fae, who were basically gods.

Dragon shifters generally sprouted to life within one’s body between the ages of twenty and twenty-five. If one was born and showed signs of dragon shifter traits such as scales or wings, that usually meant one of two things: they were destined to be gods of Ghryadiel or were royal dragons fated to ascend to one of the forefathers of Ghryadiel’s chairs.

Four chairs—one for each directional plane of Ghryadiel. The center of those powerful pillars was the appointed Ruler of Ghryadiel Dragons. Some enjoyed calling him the ruler, while others praised him as a king or god sent to lead the dragons up the scale of power and prove that they were outstanding beings in everything they wished to do and conquer.

Their power was so grand now that every year they were offered sacrifices from our lands. Many said they used the men and women for sexual relief and slavery positions in the Sky Kingdoms of Ghryadiel, but I wasn’t stupid. I knew that those individuals who were chosen and taken from the safety of our lands would never return.

Or remain alive.

Of course, our slave-cloaked lands of hard labor and uncertainty weren’t considered “safe,” but in comparison to being under the reign of the dragons, who thought of us as scum that was only worthy enough to be walked upon like the ground beneath their feet, we had a better shot surviving Frehja as worthless slaves.

“You need to praise your mother up in paradise, my sweet daughter. She was a warrior too good for her times who taught me everything she knew so that I could train you effectively when your dragon awakened. The moment the Ghryadiel Fathers and their princes hear the name Adelaide, you’ll be treated with the respect we worked decades on creating within this shifter community. It’ll make this next transition a lot easier for you.”

It was like I’d become invisible.

“I may be a hybrid, but I’ll make you and Mother in paradise proud,” she solemnly swore as her chestnut brown eyes shifted to a golden bronze. Those pupils of hers turned into slits to emphasize the presence of her dragon side that took that moment to radiate its power.

As if the heat oozing out of her wasn’t enough to make anyone know her dragon was showing off.

I swore Father was blinking back actual tears as he moved and placed his hands on Aka’s shoulders. Despite her being younger, she well surpassed my 5’7” height. Dragon shifters, no matter their gender, were always well past six feet.

Actually, six feet was fucking short for a dragon shifter. Six and a half was a good starting point.

Aka was 6’4” while my father was 6’2”, so he had to look up just slightly to acknowledge her.

“I give you my blessings, Akantha. You’ve made me so proud in your twenty-four years of youth, and even though your mother can’t be here to give her blessings, I know she’s watching and blessing you with the flame of her forefathers. Your mother rode horses of fire, flew the skies with vast armies of phoenixes, and had men bowing to her in complete submission. You’re destined to be great and carry her power to lead and dominate. I’ve taught you everything possible. You will prove to them your power and certainly catch the eyes of the princes.”

He paused as if to emphasize her figure as his hands patted her shoulders and moved down the arms of the white silk dress she wore that tightly hugged her body. Aka was far skinner than me, model-worthy if you compared her to those females that flaunted the highest brands on the television screen and big posters they plastered on the walls closer to the main marketplaces and cities within the castle territories.

“I’m physically ready to do exactly that and more, Father.”

This would be the perfect time to gag.

Their interactions were so cringe-worthy to me. Aka was so damn fake, it was honestly a shame to witness because a few years ago when we were still close, her personality was delightful. She had been funny and kind, a woman who kept her word.

I loved my sister back then…I miss the girl she was…

That side of her was gone now, buried thanks to the web of lies and manipulation that had been sewed into her mind the moment she ascended from human to hybrid status. The shift in privileges was so damn great, I was beginning to wonder what it would have been like to actually be a full dragon shifter.

That would have made sure I wasn’t just a sex toy…

I quickly shook my head to get those dark thoughts out of my mind before I reacted in a way I’d regret. That behavior stopped a year ago, yet I still hadn’t healed from the invasion of my rights.

Of my body. My innocence. My fucking mind seemed to slip into a void the moment such things occurred which left me in shambles and quaking in pure anger.

I was beginning to hope this flight did lead to my death so I wouldn’t become a sexual pawn to the Ghryadiel.

I didn’t know much about their dragons specifically since there were a few types under the Ghryadiel rank, but one thing everyone knew about dragons—and shifters in general—was sex was a primitive force that empowered the very flame of one’s dragon.

The actual act was the strongest way to replenish a dragon’s flame or empower it, but intimacy in general, even as small as hand-holding, made a difference from what the books stated. I wasn’t sure if I could believe them since they were books I stole whenever I could from Aka’s room so I wasn’t a stupid idiot walking into a spider’s web, but I really wasn’t going to become some random old dragon’s sex slave.

Ya…no. I’ll die, thank you very much.

“I shouldn’t waste any more of your time. Go ahead and meet us in the main hall in Sector A. That’s where they’ll be doing the choosing,” Father encouraged and gave those bare shoulders a final squeeze.

It was far too tender for him, and though it was sick to feel this way as her sister, the jealousy within me burned.

Perfectly okay to lust over one and abuse the other. Fucking piece of shi—

“Yes, Father,” Aka responded and ended up hugging him as if she were going to miss him. To her, this was nothing but her get-away from home. The chance to finally be free from her good girl act and become the slut I bet she was.

She tried to act like she was a pure virgin who was waiting for her dragon prince to come and whisk her away to some fancy castle way up high, but that was all bullshit. I knew she wasn’t a virgin anymore, and the thought always angered me because she’d gotten to give it away by choice.

Another one of those many unexpected privileges you’d never think were chances not everyone was blessed with enjoying.

I’d just have to admit it here and now that I was envious of her. Why were older siblings the sacrificial lambs and younger siblings got everything in the world? I bet if we had a middle sister, they would literally be forgotten—maybe even offered up for money so they could be sold to some dragon family at a young age for whatever purpose they wished.

“Ríona.”

I snapped out of my daze at the thickly accented voice, obviously from my sister, that was trying to get my undivided attention.

She did that on purpose, using her dragon side to call out my name so I’d be reminded of my place in this equation.

“I’ll see you shortly in the main hall, yes?” she asked as if she actually gave a shit about me.

Her hands were running down her white dress that didn’t carry a single wrinkle. The dress was certainly Mother’s because it was made of the finest silk and fit Aka’s height.

I bet it had to be altered a bit because Mother was actually on the curvier side.

She’d had the perfect set of breasts matched with a cinched waist due to all the training she still maintained—matched with the fashion standards of our times—but also had curvy hips from the weight training exercises she used to do.

Dragons were supposed to be a bit curvy when you were a female, but I guessed it didn’t matter. If the tabloids declared skinny was in, every female would go on a diet just to fit into the standards of our judgemental culture.

Not me. I personally love food, but let’s be realistic. My poor slave ass can’t get good food, especially when I’m not getting an allowance since I’m the deficient child.

“Sure,” I replied and tried to smile, but it just didn’t reach my eyes.

I probably looked like an unfortunate soul in comparison to her flawless look.

Unlike her, I’d been working down to the last hour before Father picked me up early, forced me to change into this white dress that was far too small for my breasts, and demanded I followed him straight to this ship.

I looked as if I were trying to copy my little sister in hopes of being the chosen one, but I never would have worn such a dress. White just didn’t suit me.

Give me some black clothes with some black eyeshadow, liner, and lipstick and I’d be a happy goth slave.

It always made me wonder if Mother had a rebel side to her because this was the day and age I’d love to be defiant by wearing what I actually wanted, not what constricted me to the point that I looked like a stuffed sushi roll they sold at the city in the South.

She sweetly smiled in return and gave Father one last look before she scurried to the door. In a flash, I was left alone with this man whom I had no choice but to call my father. The air was already growing thick, which made it hard to not try to inhale quicker to fill my lungs.

I knew what was going to happen because my body grew rigid, but I really didn’t think I’d be in a chokehold and against the very door Aka had departed from—the air getting caught in my tight throat when I tried to gasp.

“You will for once be useful and not steal this opportunity from your sister, you hear, slave?” His grip tightened, causing me to involuntarily try to move his hands just slightly to get a smidge of air, but I knew it was a lost cause—which was why I fought against the same urgency and kept myself from trying.

This was when I had to calm myself down, to realize if I was going to die, so be it, but it wasn’t my fault really. Everyone’s body would respond the way mine was, regardless if you were human or shifter.

“You’ll be useless in their fighting fleet, but I arranged for you to be taken in by one of the families. You’ll be perfect to appease them during their feverish seasons.” He chuckled like this was such an accomplishment for him and proceeded to press himself against me to further emphasize exactly what he meant.

I froze entirely as my mind wished to shut down right there and then.

“Do not ruin this opportunity I’ve given you. Unlike me, they’ll have every right to chain you in their dungeon and do whatever they wish with this body. Whether it’s to fuck it…or eat it. Your life will be in their hands, and I can’t protect you from their scorching wrath.” He leaned in close as he spoke those very words. “They don’t carry the level of mercy a father would for his useless daughter. Remember that and maybe you’ll live long enough for me to come and visit.”

Visit?! Oh, no fucking way.

“Over there, no one will be monitoring me,” he emphasized. I had no clue who the fuck was monitoring him, but the comment left me wondering if that was the reason why he stopped what he’d been doing. “Then I can enjoy this.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat.

“You look more like your mother each day.” For a second, his voice held a sense of kindness and warmth, as if he’d remembered my dear mother and the love they shared until she was taken away by the monsters of darkness.

I was beginning to see black spots as I realized his tight hold was still constricting me, but I guessed he noticed at the same time as I did, for he let go. I fell to the floor like a bag of trash and fought for breath as quietly as I could.

There was no point in being dramatic. Even if someone else was present, they wouldn’t help me. That was how cruel the shifter world was. Public killing was nothing to them, just like public rape. The only difference was with killing, there were higher-ups that would make them feel guilty for slaying another shifter. But rape?

Please. They only gave a shit if you were one of their own.

“Go,” Father instructed, and I was suddenly up and holding the doorknob. This was my time to run away from this sick bastard of a father, but I held my place for one moment, just to gather the courage to say what I never thought would leave my lips.

Not so soon anyway.

“I hope Mother sees what a bastard you’ve become.”

I left before he could even reply, but I knew that statement would hurt far worse than anything else I could have said. I could have called him a sick bastard, a lunatic, a rapist, or even a sexual predator, and he wouldn’t care. In fact, he’d laugh his head off for making me feel so disgusted by him.

However, I knew his one weakness.

Mother.

Just mentioning the hope that Mother would see his actions from paradise above would be enough to lay guilt on him. To remind him of all the times he locked my door and shut me up with the silky tie he always used to hide around his neck beneath his clothes or armor just to silence me with.

He may never regret what he did to me because he wasn’t caught in the act, but I hoped Mother, the woman he absolutely adored even in death, would make him feel utterly ashamed of himself.

I went straight to the bathroom to make sure I’d lose any chance of repercussion and quickly assessed my appearance.

I looked horrendous.

Like a wild raccoon caught in a stream of beaming lights, I looked like I’d break down at any minute. My silver eyes were dangerous-looking, and I guessed I knew why I always looked a tad scary at night thanks to the hints of glimmering luminosity that wrapped around my irises specifically.

Tears were brewing and making my eyes look blurry with white.

I knew the bits of eye makeup I used to try to make myself presentable would be tarnished if I dared shed these tears.

Fuck…did it even matter?

I was a dead girl walking. If I didn’t die today, I’d perish after piercing a knife through my own father’s neck if he dared try to make a move on me again. It was such a stupid vow, to the point that it made me laugh as quietly as I could.

Those giggles only turned into sobs because who the fuck was I kidding? I was about to be sold to some Ghryadiel royal family just to be a sex slave. How pathetic was that? It would be different if this were the path I wanted to walk upon, but it wasn’t.

I don’t want to do this.

I’d once had dreams and goals I wished to aspire to. Dreams and hopes of being a late-bloomer dragon, which were some of the most lethal dragons Ghryadiel had ever seen. My birthday had been nine days ago, and I guessed I expected something would have happened that suddenly changed my whole fucking life.

The clock struck twelve and I reached the golden age of twenty-five. Nothing.

That had broken me in a way I didn’t expect because I knew the truth. I didn’t have five more years left of survival in me to possibly confirm if I truly was just a wasteful human.

I’d be dead by then. I know it in my fucking bones.

That was what made this hard: knowing no matter what path I chose, I’d be destined to die. It was even harder knowing I’d die for literally nothing.

Life was supposed to be some precious fruit that everyone cherished at some point in their existence, and yet in this tainted world of sin and monsters who walked proudly in the open because they had power and connection, another life was meaningless if they were not useful.

I was just the daughter who was going to atone for the sins of my father.

There was no doubt in my mind that I was destined to fail no matter what I did from this point onward, but what could I do to make it a noble end? A satisfying one that didn’t mock my desperate desire for life?

Did I just embrace death, like I’d endured this mess of an existence? Would Mother Fate spare me by giving me a different life in return?

It was such a sad idea that my sobs grew harder as my tears spilled down my face. I didn’t care about saving the bits of makeup I desperately worked hard to acquire the last three months just so I could be presentable.

Morning to night labor, all lost in a matter of seconds because my heart was overwhelmed with sadness and I couldn’t make it stop from clenching in agony. None of this was fair. None of this was how life should have become after the darkness stole my mother away from me.

Would she be ashamed of me?

I glanced at the mirror once more to see the streaks of black that tainted my wet, flushed cheeks.

I was ashamed of myself…

I’d become the woman I’d always yearned not to change into. A brittle woman who was abused, pushed, shoved, and kicked down by the world again and again. I felt like a stranger in this body of mine that was covered in stains of dirt.

I was playing a losing game, and I finally realized it.

My trembling lips curled up in a smile as my saddened eyes looked at the only symbol of my mother that I had left.

The black dragon necklace that I wore.

The onyx metal was made of something far too special for me to comprehend when I was younger, but it was the only piece of jewelry I could afford to own. Unlike my sister who got everything from my mother—armor, weapons, and various attire—this was the one piece of hers that was all mine.

The black dragon with its wings raised high, a magenta rhinestone dangling from its dual tails.

It felt like a bit of her was engraved in that twinkling piece—like a speck of hope.

Mother wouldn’t want to see me like this.

Shedding tears in a bathroom upon a flying ship, my destiny about to be decided.

Biting my lip, I tamed the bitter fury that wished to escape my throat.

Instead, I took it out on the tight dress that felt like a corset that was about to burst. Tearing it apart not only gave me a sense of relief, but it was something that I could shred without consequence.

That left me in a black bralette, one of the few nicer items I had. It wasn’t the trendy type with the fancy lace; it was more supportive in nature and carried a slit just under my breasts. It obviously was a provocative look, but I didn’t fucking care.

I was done caring.

I’d worn black shorts beneath the dress to save my inner thighs from the wrath of brushing against one another. Society may have labeled me as borderline plus-sized but this body helped me survive a lot.

I had scars, bruises, and marks in random places, but I’d survived the chaos of this cruel world because of this body of mine. The thought was the reminder I needed to nod to myself in the mirror before I tossed the dress right into the trash.

If this was going to be some bidding competition, I wasn’t going to let this royal family get me out of pity. Everyone would see these curves matched with furious confidence that demanded to be acknowledged and respected.

Running my hands through my long locks that reached my lower back, I made myself look as presentable—and seductive—as I could before I turned the tap on in preparation of washing off the stained makeup under my eyes.

With one last look in the mirror, I made a secret vow.

I’d show them a woman crazy enough to seek salvation.

CHAPTER 1

Embrace The Sins Of My Father

“And you are?” The guard looked me over once and I could see the hooded gleam in his eyes as his pupils dilated just slightly at my new appearance.

Even his nostrils flared as they took a very exaggerated inhale.

As if you could just smell a villain in the flesh.

“Ríona Freyja Adelaide.” I spoke my full name with pride.

Unlike Aka, I enjoyed using the middle name Mother ensured would be on our birth certificates.

Aka decided to remove it when she reached her new dragon lifestyle.

“Adelaide…right. You go down that hall into the crowded room. Try to enjoy the fresh air while you can. It’s rather ‘stuffy’ in there.”

He wrinkled his nose for added emphasis, but I simply nodded and was already following his directions to where I needed to be.

My emotions were rather stagnant as I strutted boldly down the hall as if I were walking toward a room that would challenge everything I’d known.

That was what it felt like: walking down a plank and preparing myself to leap into the deep waters that would strip me away from life itself.

Two guards observed me as I opened the designated door that said “BIDDING” in thick orange lettering against the matte black surface.

I needed a second to blink because there was only enough space before the door for my ass to slip into the room. It was filled to the brim, like packed sardines desperate to be seen.

The guard was right about fresh air because this place reeked. The odor alone was indescribable, but compared to how the sewers smelled, you’d have to multiply the density of the horrendous stench by three to get close to what I was currently surrounded by.

With a displeased frown, I had to work hard to slide through the tightly-packed place to get myself closer to where the hatch doors were.

They obviously weren’t going to be opening for the flight, but I could already feel the slight difference with tiny streams of air seeping through the spaces near the door.

Scanning the vast crowd made me wonder where Aka ended up. It wasn’t like she’d stand out like I did with my magenta strands with their bits of black.

So many here had black or brunette hair, but in comparison to my sister’s pure white attire, everyone else was either wearing clothes that were far too expensive or rags.

Odd.

I wasn’t sure why I felt it was weird to have such a variety of individuals here.

Obviously, my father’s intention was to offer me over to be a sex slave to one of the royal families, but I looked the part.

Some of these individuals were wearing exquisite attire that one would don for a grand ball. Others wore clothes I’d only ever seen on advertisements or posters for huge events.

I couldn’t really decipher the names since I hadn’t had the privilege to watch television for so long, but you didn’t need to be in the fashion scene to know what “expensive” looked like.

The tap of a microphone drew our attention to the front, and silence descended upon the room as a tall, slender man in royal garments lowered his hand to his side and sinisterly grinned.

I’d seen a few dragons and shifters in general from my childhood thanks to my parents still being involved with the Ghryadiel, but later in my youth, it was perceived as a blessing when you got to see one in Frehja.

This man, however, looked sickly.

Not in a completely frail sense, but his skin reminded me of the color of ash while his eyes held hooded darkness that could easily be compared to a dark hole.

Goosebumps ran up my arms as a shiver rushed through me.

Weird vibes.

“Welcome to the Grand Bidding of Ghryadiel. I’m sure many of you were informed why you’d be up on this flight from Frehja.”

His words triggered a mix of confusion and uncertainty, as if half the crowd knew exactly why they were brought into this auditorium of sorts, while the other half were completely oblivious—like me.

Dragons were peculiar shifters and enjoyed the competitive style of claiming property.

I wouldn’t even put it past them if they were ready to let us fight one another just to be chosen by these well-off royals.

“There may be some confusion, but this ship is divided into three sectors. For imagination purposes, let’s go with the front of the ship, middle of the ship, and end of the ship.”

Before he could continue, the ship suddenly jolted forward—many individuals tumbling and crashing into those in front of them.

I had no choice but to grasp onto the iron ladder that was behind me to not completely lose my balance and crash into all those in front of me.

Before anyone could recover, another jolt sent the majority of women and men onto the floor. I forced myself to move back and climb onto the ladder in an odd way: my back was against the metal bars while I gripped the sides and used that to maneuver my feet upward.

I reached the top bar and sat on it, which seemed to be the best spot because I was perfectly hidden thanks to the shadows of a grandiose set of thick golden curtains that draped this area.

Getting rid of that white dress was truly benefiting me now because I blended perfectly with my surroundings, even with my bright hair and pale flesh.

My new spot gave me a full view of the massive space, and I noticed the number of guards in the room seemed to have doubled—the biggest groups of guards on the far left and right blocking the exits.

My stomach sank in concern.

You’d really have to be a fool to not feel like something was wrong.

“Our apologies for the turbulence. To jump back into the previous point, you are all currently stationed in the back of the ship,” he revealed calmly like it was no big deal. “That jolt we just experienced was the main body of this ship, which consists of the first and second half, detaching from our part.”

“What?!” multiple individuals gasped in horror, but the man wasn’t interested in explaining.

“You all know that Ghryadiel consists of four sectors: North, South, East, and West. Each sector, or what we refer to as a kingdom, has a forefather who sits upon a throne. Many of you don’t know the true history that revolves around the creation of these thrones or why Ghryadiel rose to its grand position of global reign. I won’t bore you with our lore, but all of you have a very important role in the sustainability of our kingdoms.”

He looked around us as some tried to get up from their spots.

The confusion was obvious as many looked around as though the answers would be written on the walls as to why we were brought here specifically, but I knew we’d find out.

That’s why this man is making this speech of sorts.

“You are all getting the privilege of meeting the four rulers of Ghryadiel as well as the princes who will one day ascend to these positions when they’ve proven themselves to the Dragon God of Ghryadiel, Dazasdos. Please acknowledge their presence with bows.”

As if to further encourage his request, the ship jolted forward again, causing those who were standing to fall to the floor once more.

Four massive men began to walk upon the stage, and all I could do was let my jaw fall in shock, for these men were huge. They had to be eight feet tall, their bodies full of muscle that was covered with the fine fabrics of luxury.

Every one of their attires carried the accent of golden cloth and ropes, while each one had a symbolized color that surely represented their kingdom.

Red, blue, black, magenta.

The dark pink shade was the one that caught my attention, for the shade resembled my hair, which was always deemed an atrocity of a shade to carry upon your head when you wished to blend in like any other slave.

All four of them wore cloaks with their hoods up, and you could just tell by their vibes that these men knew they were well beyond us.

We were literally ants in comparison, and I feared what they planned for us with this unexpected privilege of witnessing their very presence.

Without much delay, four more men began to walk upon the stage. The sight of them made my heart skip a beat because they didn’t have their hoods up like their forefathers.

They were gorgeous.

These men truly look like kings themselves, only they carried a level of handsome beauty that I couldn’t describe.

It was one of those moments where you’d simply have to be in the present moment to witness it, but my eyes had no choice but to dart between the four of them because I couldn’t decide on who to stare at the longest.

They each looked very different from one another, as if to emphasize the different cultures and styles each kingdom carried, but to have them stand together behind their bulky forefathers made them look like a solid unit that knew one another.

It was like they were friends who were willing to stick up for one another, which was a completely different feeling to the four men in front of them who made me feel like they were competitive enemies.

The second batch of men had to be the princes, the ones who would take over for these dominant rulers one day. I couldn’t tell if they were genetically related, but I wondered if the forefathers would tear these poor princes apart from one another.

Why did that even bother me? I was a nobody.

“It’s an honor to have our forefathers and the destined princes in our presence for this exchange. Engrave this memory into your minds, for this is a great honor and shouldn’t be taken advantage of,” the man emphasized. “With that being said, each of you has been offered to aid in the Ghryadiel uprising. You clearly do not know me, but I’ve visited every single individual’s family or owner to request your invitation. To simply put it, each of you has been specifically chosen. Those with multiple family members who qualified to be a part of this were placed according to their parents’ wishes.”

Oh no…

The news was already unsettling because I had a strong hunch Aka wasn’t here.

Father didn’t let me go with her on purpose. That bastard…

“This is a very big honor. Please take this moment to acknowledge you’ve been chosen by such highly-ranked beings.”

The way he said it made it seem like we should be celebrating, and many fell for it as they jumped right up to cheer in delight.

“YES! We made it!” a man roared and drummed his chest like he was a gorilla proclaiming victory.

Many females squealed in delight, and some took that moment to ogle all the princes that stood there silently.

There was one particular prince that caught my attention because his eyes were locked on mine.

I didn’t grow rigid at his sudden stare, but his magnificent eyes drew me right in.

Spheres of gold-orange with rings of royal blue.

I’d never witnessed such a clash of color in one’s eyes, and yet his were so magnetizing that I struggled to pull myself away.

They demanded my utmost attention, as though I’d suddenly become worthy of his unmatched gaze.

We didn’t know one another.

He was a foreign individual with ash hair that transitioned to onyx.

His complexion was porcelain and rather flawless from this distance. That could have been why his eyes stood out so much in comparison to his overall look that really lacked color.

All I could compare it to was his body being like a black and white scene in one of those vintage shows, yet his eyes glimmered with mesmerizing color.

They were haunting—stunning to get lost in as the rest of the world seemed to fade away entirely—and their compelling gaze was drawing me into a haze of submission as all that now stood within this vast room was him and his three comrades.

I could barely acknowledge them, but I bet they were concerned about their fellow prince and how he continued to reel me into his dominant stare.

I don’t know how many times I needed to scream it in my head, but I had to pull my eyes away.

It was imperative that I looked away from this beast of a man.

“No.”

The demand forced me to remain as still as a mountain while my eyes widened to double their circumference.

My body felt hot. A burning sizzle of energy hummed through me like I’d starved it to the point of devastating hunger.

My stomach flipped, my palms were sweaty, and tingles prickled at my skin like a torturous game to irritate me, but I couldn’t deny how aroused I suddenly was—my core tightening like a knot while between my legs blazed with a different type of heat.

What the fuck is wrong with me? There has to be something wrong. One word can’t have such an effect on my body. Such dominating control. Who is this man? No. It doesn’t matter. I have to look away. C’mon, Ríona! Look the fuck awa—

“Mine.”

The single word seemed to unlock a cascade that overtook my very soul.

Tidal waves of lust, shockwaves of curiosity, whirlwinds of joy, and an explosive burst of anger.

So many emotions demanded my attention, as if it were now a competition for my acknowledgment.

I couldn’t focus on one. Their forces were so overwhelming that I had to fight not to pass out. What I noticed was how my eyes felt like they were rolled behind my head, and now my blank stare of white continuously peered at this individual who sparked an emotional roller coaster that made me feel utterly insane.

What suddenly stood out was the intense burning along my right arm.

It started from my bicep and burned to a painful height, but compared to the emotional pain that was as clear as day, my body was frozen in this space and time which left me in a state of numb disbelief.

Its movement spread until it stopped three inches before my wrist, and I wasn’t sure if I could bear the burning intensity any longer.

I could barely breathe, a cold sweat suddenly apparent as those beads of perspiration ran down my face, which I could imagine was suddenly sickly pale.

Something was happening to me, and I feared I wouldn’t survive its call, but I felt the uncertainty and growing tumbles of fear that were just as foreign in nature as what I was currently facing.

“Endure it!”

The demand was harsh, without a hint of sympathy.

The tone gave the impression of unforgiveness—that my failure would reward me with a plague of punishment and endless disaster.

This stranger’s disapproval frightened me more than death, which was why I held on even as the pain was unbearable.

“You will survive it. Feel the wrath of our carnage. The power we can grasp thanks to our survival.”

I didn’t understand.

Was I really supposed to grasp what was happening?

It felt like I was literally on fire—the blazing heat that assaulted my arm was now burning me from the inside out.

Being still captured in stillness made it impossible for me to even scream for help.

If I did, they would only think I’d gone mad. Literal insanity at the hands of shock.

There was nothing I could do but embrace what was happening to me and internally pray with all my might that surviving this would open a new door that didn’t lead to my swift demise. But that mere idea was already fading away.

The pain was just too much.

“Are you really a weak bitch?!”

He was furious at me for enduring body- and mind-consuming pain?

It sounded utterly foolish to me and lit a flame of anger inside me that sought to rip him to shreds.

No. Burn him to fucking ash after clawing his very guts out with my claws.

The visual ignited a taunting laugh, while the acknowledgment of my thought suddenly made me fear the worst.

That I’d really lost my sanity.

“You’re going to be a vixen, aren’t you? A psycho vixen with the mark.”

Mark? What mark? What is he even talking—

Something rushed through me as if I were suddenly being electrocuted.

I couldn’t even scream as my body jolted and shook so violently that at one point, I almost thought I did pass out.

It was a deep gasp and scream that seemed to cut through this realm of burning scrutiny, but at the same moment, I felt something click into place.

Two pieces connecting as one.

“Osiris?!”

“Shit! Stop the extermination!”

“Hey, Siris. Hang the fuck in there.”

“We will not stop.”

That particular voice was emotionless and frighteningly deep.

I could envision a monster in the depths of the darkness proclaiming those words with a gleeful grin on its face.

“They are all sacrifices for the sins of their fathers. Their blood is our own.”

“You’re killing Osiris!” an enraged voice snarled. “His mate is here! That’s the only possibility!”

“Well, if she’s worthy of being his mate, she should survive,” a man declared and followed those words with a menacing laugh.

More shouts of urgency were exchanged, but all I could focus on was the agony in the grunting screams coming from this man named Osiris.

He was in agony, so much that I actually worried about his well-being.

It certainly made no sense when I was still being shocked to death, but focusing on him and what would happen if this carried on took me away from what I was enduring.

My convulsing body couldn’t last upon the ladder it was perched on, and I felt like I fell but my ankle got caught—my body slamming into a metal bar headfirst.

I’d secretly wished that would knock me out of my misery, but I dangled and convulsed until I wished death would just take me. This wasn’t like anything I’d ever endured. No amount of punishment or abuse could be compared to this disastrous aggression against my human body.

I was ready to give up—death had to be knocking on my door—and with that layer of admission, waves of memories rushed through me.

The problem was…they weren’t mine.

A little boy stood in the rain, his eyes full of emotion as he stared lifelessly at the grave before him.

Adults surrounded him, like a ceremony that deserved such an audience.

Time ticked on and on.

One by one, the adults left, but the little boy remained.

Tiny hands turned into fists as tears resembled the plentiful beads of water thundering from the sky.

Heartbreak and sadness consumed this innocent child, but it was the presence of a single man that made the boy stiffen in uncertainty.

A glass bottle filled with thick red liquid came into view as the man swished it around with a wicked smile on his lips.

His face was hooded with shadows, just like the rest of him that was cloaked in thick black clothes.

He tilted the glass to one side, and the boy watched in horror as the blood flowed like the Nile, its substance hitting the freshly layered soil of the grave and tainting it in that very spot.

“You were a weak bitch,” the man snarled with a hint of disappointment.

The little boy’s eyes grew wide, but he couldn’t move as claws that barely managed to dig into his little neck forced him to remain still in fear.

“This is your fate, son. To be bound to weak bitches and enjoy the feeling of them perishing at the hands of your enemy. This is where they end up. Buried. Beneath six feet of soil.”

He shook his head in dismay, but that smile never left his sinister lips.

“But do not fear, for I, your father, will carry the sins of all those who are undeserving of your power. I’ll wipe them all away one by one, so no one will ever gain access to creating a void in your heart.”

The boy flinched then, and I noticed the blob of blood that began to roll and land on one of the black claws hovering beneath the pierced flesh.

The claw retracted, releasing the boy, but it proceeded to move upward until it was parallel to the man’s nose.

Without delay, I watched as his tongue left his mouth and extended until those very droplets of blood fell upon that wet surface.

With a groan of relief, his eyes fluttered for a moment with shifting shades of red in those now glowing eyes before he chuckled quietly, as if he wished to not be heard.

“No bitch will gain the mercy of our god or our hearts, for our kind is absolute and nothing can overpower our reign. Absolutely nothing.”

It was the sudden spike of desperation to breathe that rattled me awake.

I gasped for air as my lungs burned just as badly as the rest of my body.

I still hung off the ladder, my vision blurry and slathered with black spots, and remaining upside down was making it almost impossible to stop the vomit that threatened to come out.

I needed to get down—the urge so agonizingly fierce that I gathered every bit of strength I could to wiggle myself so my ankle would be freed from the metal ladder.

I dropped down to the ground, my fall cushioned but wet.

There was no time to think as vomit rushed up my throat and projected outward until I was choking on the acidic consistency which left me in a coughing fit.

It took everything I had to not pass out yet again, the world spinning all around me as my shoulders moved up and down in haste for enough air to fill my struggling lungs.

I’d never felt so close to death, but the vivid images from another plagued my mind and begged to be confronted.

This wasn’t the time for that.

I managed to open my eyes, widening them like saucers as I took in what was beneath me. My hands and knees weren’t on the floor at all.

Instead, I was cushioned by bodies—dead individuals who had been alive only minutes prior.

Horror flooded me from my toes upward until it consumed my body and encouraged an uncontrollable trembling to possess my limbs.

The stench of death took that grand moment to assault my nostrils, while my shock settled in when I slowly lifted my gaze to acknowledge what surrounded me.

Death. So much death.

The crowded room that was packed like sardines was now a wasteland of dead bodies.

My eyes wide, I took in the bodies contorted in odd directions. Some had flesh of black while others were so pale, it was as if they had been left to freeze in a world of ice.

Even the guards who were so confident in their display of loyalty were dead at their posts—their bodies slumped over as blood ran down their nostrils, ears, and the corners of their mouths, while their eyes stared lifelessly forward.

I was mortified as I lifted my hands up to assess the damage of whatever had been done to us. I watched as blood dripped off my arms with ease, but in the wounds were tiny red maggots that still fought to cling to my skin.

With a hiss, I swiftly fought to brush them off, but what caught my attention was how they were beginning to die on their own. Something inky in nature was streaming out of my open flesh and instantly killing the multiple maggots like they were an antidote against the poison flowing through my veins.

All I could do was stay utterly still and watch until the very last maggot dropped to the floor beneath me.

What the fuck…is happening to me?

“Are you guys mad?!”

The booming voice made me flinch as I lifted my head to see one of the princes standing before the kneeling man who was fighting for breath.

I expected him to clutch his chest, but was intrigued by the fact that he clung to his right arm as if he’d been injured.

I couldn’t see anything with his body covered in the elegant garments and cloak that rested upon his shoulders, but my instincts pushed me to glance over to my own right arm and confirm the sight of a new mark that hadn’t been present prior to this fiasco of demise.

A dragon tattoo wrapped all along my arm, my bicep sporting the head of the magenta-flamed dragon that was frozen in its roaring motion.

The burning silhouette wrapped around my arm, the tail stopping a few inches short of my wrist.

All that burning pain had come down to this tattoo that somehow tainted my flesh with its scorching power.

I didn’t understand the symbolism of it.

Why was I chosen to go through this?

“You could have killed your own son!” the prince barked in fury.

His whole face was red with rage, and I noticed how tall and bulky his physique was.

He obviously wasn’t eight feet, but it didn’t seem like it mattered because he handled his own and carried a level of confidence that proved he didn’t give a shit who his competitor was.

The easiest way to distinguish him was his short red locks that were swept to one side. The shade matched his striking eyes and whatever kingdom he represented.

“Lord Yieshah!” the prince demanded for a response, but the man couldn’t bother with the prince’s demands for recognition.

His eyes were solely on me.

I should have frozen in fear because this man was going to kill me.

I could feel it in my bones that I was nothing but prey that deserved to be vanquished like the rest of those who lay all around me, but there was that repeating statement that began to grow louder and louder in the hollows of my head as I stared into those orbs of emotionless scrutiny.

“Are you really a weak bitch?!”

The words triggered the flashback of the little boy at the grave, and all it did was ignite a burning anger in the hollows of my beating heart.

I was angry for the boy.

Not being comforted by someone who should have been a parental figure struck a chord within me.

The man staring at me now in the flesh was the same man with the claws that dared to call that woman a weak bitch for dying.

Was it even her fault? What if he killed her? Or she was killed by another? How dare she be deemed weak because she couldn’t defend herself from the onslaught of death? None of that was fair.

This man had become my enemy, and even though I was a helpless human that would die with one strike of those tainted claws he carried in the vision from the past, it didn’t stop me from rising on my trembling legs and walking toward him.

The rest of the world was but a façade in my eyes, for this heated rage was growing stronger and stronger with the palpable demand for justice.

This man didn’t know me.

He knew nothing about the struggles I faced and the loss of my own mother, and yet one look and I was deemed a weak bitch by a stranger?

That was all implanted by the source of judgment before me, and even if this was about to be my end, I needed to take my stance.

To prove that not all women were weak imbeciles destined to fall.

I was certain all eyes were on me, and this man of power dared to grin at my threatening gaze that further narrowed as I now stood before him.

He peered down at me in pure mockery, like my tiny body in comparison to his giant frame was an intriguing form of entertainment.

“A survivor?” He feigned interest as his words were laced with ridicule. “You must be the pest the gods have deemed worthy of being mated to my only son.”

Only son. So he really is the culprit of that little boy’s pain.

He leaned downward, ensuring he towered over me like a looming plague that was ready to strike, but I peered into his eyes without a hint of fear as the palpable force of animosity thrummed through my veins.

The brewing flow only made the warmth in me grow with intensity, to the point that I was shaking uncontrollably again, but not out of fear.

It was all anger. Emotional outrage.

The power needed an outlet to escape.

“Weak.” The single word already labeled me in his eyes, but he dared to further enlighten me with his words of judgment. “Your father was especially glad to sacrifice you. A child out of wedlock.”

The news was shocking, and yet those threads of emotion didn’t dare peek to the surface.

It was as if my mind were absorbing his words and yet my body already knew the ultimate truth he dared to reveal to me.

A child out of wedlock? Is he trying to say…I’m not an Adelaide?

“I recognized those strands of pink. The absent hues in your eyes. The child of Adelaide and that worthless betrayer. To think you came out reasonably powerful.” He inspected me from head to toe and grinned like a true maniac. “For a human.”

I didn’t know what possessed me, but the sound of my hand hitting the surface of his flesh echoed through the silent room.

No one dared to gasp, as if not to be caught reacting to the sin I’d just committed before them, but I didn’t care.

I couldn’t care. I was a dead woman walking.

“You judge a book by its cover only because no one has proven you wrong.”

I couldn’t recognize my own voice as I tilted my head upward as he began to shift his face back to me until his emotionless eyes met mine.

The slap didn’t just hit its mark.

It delivered a force of red that began to spread across his flesh like a burning flame.

It reminded me that I could now see his face in its entirety.

He looked like the older version of his son, Osiris, but compared to the unique eyes that gave me a sense of life, this man’s hollow spheres were dangerously red with tendrils of black that took over his pupils like little veins.

My shock was imminent as my eyes widened to make sure I wasn’t hallucinating.

“Lord Yieshah!” the announcer pressed urgently as if he wished to move between us, but the man moved his hand to the side which stopped the man’s advances.

I stared in horror as he actually cracked a smile.

As if the pain he were experiencing was simply a turn-on.

“Your mother said the same thing,” he dared to reveal while looking like a sick bastard. “That burning flame of hers was what led her to her ultimate fate. Now here you are.”

I flinched at the sudden pain along my forearm and looked down to see the lengthy black claws that were now dripping with my blood.

My instincts already knew what was about to happen next, my eyes lifting to watch those black claws hover in the air until they were perfectly positioned for what would unfold.

His tongue left his mouth like a snake, extending just enough to enjoy the droplets of my blood that dripped slowly upon the wet surface.

Those emotionless eyes filled with wonder before they rolled back and were consumed with shadows.

What overtook his face was frightening because everything was negative.

Anger, sadness, distress, and disgust.

I couldn’t figure out what he was seeing, but as he came out of this dazed state, I knew his mind was made up.

“Don’t, Father!” Osiris’s labored shout drew my attention over to the man in question.

He stood on unsteady feet, the two other princes at his sides as if to aid him at any point of weakness, but those golden-orange orbs with blue rings were peering back at me once more, and something told me that I’d proven myself enough to be saved by him.

It was there, deep within his irises, that empathized with me.

I almost wondered if he’d seen something he shouldn’t have—just like I’d witnessed a piece of his childhood that must still haunt him to this day.

To me, he had to be a broken man.

An individual with so many emotions and no outlets to send them to.

How could he not be damaged by a father who didn’t give anyone a damn chance to prove their worth?

I was being a bit of a hypocrite for judging him right on sight, but this felt like an exception as my body converted the emotions running through my body and sent them to my mind to piece together.

This man didn’t know me, but there was a connection.

Something between us now purred to be united.

I could feel the vibrations of that magnetizing force, and the longer I stared at him, the more my eyes pleaded for him to find it in himself to give me a chance.

Don’t compare me to the rest of those that lie at my feet. Don’t discount me because of my cluelessness. I have potential. I…have to if I survived all of this. Don’t reject me for the sins of my selfish father…please…please…please…

His lips parted to speak and mine seemed to mimic them in hope of a favorable outcome, but a tiny gasp left me while I watched those alluring eyes of mystery widen purely out of fright.

It was my first time seeing such an emotion dawn in those enchanting eyes of his, which had to be why I couldn’t help but take every second I could to witness them flood with fear before they tousled with agony and anger.

“I will not allow your mother’s plans to prosper.”

My eyes slid over to the forefather before me, descending until I confirmed the culprit of the sudden pain that came from my chest.

Five black claws pierced through my torso, rendering me in a state of shock as I began to realize what had just happened to me.

He…stabbed me?

My mind wasn’t comprehending the action.

I’d done everything I was supposed to but it still boiled down to this.

To my end…

All I could do was look up, and when I noticed the first flickers of glee in those menacing eyes, I reacted differently.

I smiled.

The slow rise in the corners of my lips left him taken aback by my response.

I wasn’t in control of my actions, and yet the weak, brittle laugh that began to escape my slightly parted lips grew louder and stronger.

I felt the warm liquid ooze out of me like running streams, and the loss of blood was surely contributing to my sudden delirium, but my laughter was powerful with a touch of haunting energy, which left them all speechless.

A loud noise came from farther behind me, and the whiplash of wind screeched against the metal walls of the ship, but even that wasn’t enough to overpower the volume of my taunting laughter.

“She’s gone mad, lord. Let her perish like the rest of them. We’re currently flying above the Stygian Lagoon. If she doesn’t die from the drop, she’ll perish within the thick molasses of stagnant blood.”

“No!” Osiris snapped. “Don’t kill her, Father! She’s my mate!”

The mere mention of it seemed to ignite a sudden rage that had the man stomping forward off the platform and straight toward the opening where bodies were flying right out.

I couldn’t even attempt to slide myself off those claws of his because I was still laughing like a fucking maniac.

Was this what happened when you lost your fucking marbles?

I did notice the horror in the remaining cloaked men as the glimmer from the setting sun washed through the interior of the ship and gave me a glimpse of each of their faces.

One looked utterly displeased. The second looked absolutely horrified. The third carried an expression of uncertainty. But the princes were clearly not happy with this turn for the worse.

Pounding fury was rushing through me, and I could tell, this time, it wasn’t from me because my laughing streak was still going.

I could feel that this anger was the last straw of patience one had for another—a burst of barbaric ferocity after one had dealt with a negative experience again and again, to no avail.

If this were a volcano that had been abused by the world, this was the final straw that sent it straight into an eruption.

When the clawed man came to a stop, my feet dangled and whipped helplessly thanks to the wind. It didn’t matter much because I couldn’t feel them.

I was beginning to realize this crawling numbness was flooding my body, but it had to be for the better since my doom was fast approaching.

When my laughter stopped, I gleefully returned my drooping eyes to my perpetrator, but he looked far different now. His flesh was of black scales—the onyx shade glimmering with hints of red that only replicated the color of blood.

The slits of his irises reminded me of a dragon while the shape of his face was elongated differently to make his cheeks sunken and his nose seem longer.

Intense heat emitted from him in waves that combated the whiplash of frost coming from the winds behind me, but it was the hovering black flame that wrapped around his body that proved how infuriated he was with my obvious state of jubilee.

Without control over myself, I didn’t know what was about to happen, but there I was, grinning like a fool as I looked deeply into his eyes.

“What a fool you’ve become, Yieshah. Goddess Dazasdos is ashamed of your blind-sightedness.”

His eyes actually widened at the depth of my foreign voice, and maybe I’d truly lost it and was now possessed by a vengeful ghost.

“You attempted to change the hands of time once and thought you succeeded. A shame. You will not be given redemption this time.”

“SILENCE!” he snarled, ready to drop me, but my hands clung around his wrist and my eyes never left his.

“You have upset thy goddess and dared to ruin my slumber!” The snarl that left me made the whole ship rock in dismay.

The men behind us cursed as they almost lost their balance with the sudden dip of the ship, but it encouraged one of the princes to race forward.

“Osiris, wait!”

One of the forefathers launched golden ropes that shot out and grabbed onto the prince before he could get too close.

“Fuck! Let me go, dammit!” he demanded in a frenzy. “I won’t let you take this away from me! You swore to not tamper with my life for as long as I vowed to rise to your position as king!”

Lord Yieshah couldn’t focus on him, for all his attention was on me and the words I’d laid upon him.

“You are but a weak tool that shall perish at the hands of the god you serve,” he snarled at me.

My laugh was short but effective as I tilted my head back enough to make it seem like we were truly equal in height, and I was now looking down at him.

“You define me as weak and yet you’ve sacrificed any woman who shows signs of latency. Anyone who you fear carries the mark of the goddess’ ancestors is an enemy to you. What a shame that you’ve put all this work into killing the innocent and yet you still manage to awaken me,” I revealed in glee. “All thanks to your son whom you wish would go crazy with my death.”

He couldn’t respond, but Osiris heard my words loud and clear.

“You want me to go mad?” he asked in disbelief, and my chuckle couldn’t be more priceless.

“Psychosis to you is but a flaw worthy enough to spread through the lands of Ghryadiel and label your only heir incapable of rising to the throne. Even a pitiful slave can put the dots together, but you believe you’re cunning? That you’re greater than the goddess?”

“There is only one god! There is no goddess, and all you speak are lies because you’re a weak—”

“God Dazasdos bows at the feet of his soulmate, Goddess Dazasdos. You fiends of jealousy are so fearful of the power of a woman dominating the lands that are so much more favorable than ones with dicks between their legs that you’ve expertly woven lies through the lands you were blessed with and destroyed the legends left by thy ancestors.”

I knew nothing of what I was speaking, but the revelation flowed effortlessly off my lips.

“No matter how many are sacrificed, peril and suffering will be your portion. You’ll all feel the wrath of your actions, and the throne of paranormal hierarchy you’re desperate to maintain will fall in the hands of another you’ve purposely shunned into the shadows!”

He pulled me up close, my face mere centimeters from his, and the stench of his breath washed over my face while those eyes of seething bitterness narrowed in distaste.

“Go tell your goddess that she is but a myth and she’ll never find one who carries the strength to overthrow me.”

My smile couldn’t be any wider as my mouth was filled with the metallic taste of my own blood.

“I’ll ensure I deliver the message…but even I don’t need the goddess’s blessing to see you’ve already lost.”

“Isla Na Ra Shu Le Badena Throne Leknashna!” He hissed those words in a language that was thick with power.

The lost throne is mine to rule.

“Your seat is already destined to be taken away.” My voice was softer now as my eyes slowly drifted to the wild ones of Osiris. “The boy you’ve deemed as a villain within your tainted mind will rule…whether you like it or not.”

I could see the fear flooding Osiris’s eyes once more—as if he could feel that I was actually slipping away from him this time. I wanted to fight, to get out of this man’s clawed hold and rush to him.

Despite all the emotions that begged for my attention, there were tiny specks that hid in the background, as if they didn’t wish to be seen but begged to be heard.

The loneliness, the haunting abandonment, the weeping heartache, and the hope that my existence in his life would change the cycle of his destiny.

My eyes pulled away because his path wasn’t mine to walk upon. His next actions would determine if he became a pawn to his father’s deceptive plans or created a new path for himself.

A new path…like I’d wished to conceive.

“As for the lost throne,” I began and made sure I said it loud enough to steal the attention of all those witnessing my end, “her heir is whom you least expect and will only deliver temporary happiness. That woman was upon this ship…well…a part of it.”

My taunting smirk was back as my eyes grew heavier like the rest of my body.

“You’re nothing but a slave who’s about to face death itself.” He tried to give off the impression that he was having the last laugh, but I knew better.

He couldn’t hide just how rattled he was at my possessed words.

The energy that overtook me seemed to flee into its hiding spot, but I didn’t need its presence to say my last words.

“My name…is Ríona Freyja Adelaide.”

It felt good to say it one more time.

“Death…is but an invitation to your world.”

I tightened my grip on his wrist as I had enough power to lean in close to finish what I started.

“I embrace the sins of my father,” I purred. “I embrace…death.”

With that, I used the remaining strength in my wrists to press into his pulse point with enough force to pierce his flesh. He flinched by default, but it did what it was supposed to do as his claws retracted.

Leaving my body no choice but to fall downward.

“NO!” The cry of dismay echoed from above as my body fell downward.

I watched the ship get smaller and smaller, and I imagined how far I was from the ground below, but suddenly it didn’t matter.

Nothing really did.

I felt like someone who’d finally accomplished their mission in life, and that emotion flooded me with a sense of peace that allowed my tears to release from my eyes and get lost in the ruthless atmosphere.

My consciousness was fading, and I wondered if I’d truly fall into the blanket of darkness before it was forced upon me with death.

I’d never know if my body crashed upon land or water, but whatever had possessed me made my final moment memorable.

Who knew what impact I’d now have on destiny, but my work here was done.

I’d accomplished more than I thought I could.

Embracing death felt like a noble deed, and the fact I’d gotten to do it for myself only further enlightened me.

I wouldn’t ignore the pinch of sadness I had about leaving that man behind—Osiris—but my death may have been the catalyst of change he needed to get out of his father’s clutches.

My first impression of him was a cruel prince, but there was something within him that was wishing to blossom and be seen.

I wouldn’t be the one to witness it, but I was fine with that.

I could accept that without feeling immense guilt.

There wasn’t much time left to think about anything else, so I allowed myself to relax and used my last bit of strength to do one final thing.

“Goddess Dazasdos.”

She was a goddess I knew nothing of, but I felt immense gratitude for learning about her existence.

Thank you…

CHAPTER 2

A Flickering Flame Of Rebellion: Part One

~OSIRIS~

This can’t be fucking happening.

An unsettling blaze rushed through me as my beast roared in distress.

Everything was happening too fucking fast, and it was becoming more obvious with each passing second that things were not meant to end in my favor.

Only my demise…

The Seer from the South had warned me.

Khaos cautioned me that he felt like something bad was coming and I should protect myself by reaching out to the Seer for insight.

She graced me with the knowledge of betrayal at the hands of one I was destined to be equal to and eventually surpass with their guidance and grace, but never would I have assumed that being would be my father who wished for my demise.

And the destruction of my mate.

I thought I wouldn’t have a mate.

I’d already reached the prime age of thirty which confirmed I’d be mateless and given the opportunity to marry anyone I wished.

I’d accepted that reality and proceeded with the steps I needed to take in order to bring honor to our kingdom, but everything changed.

In this vast room of witless women and men—destined to perish by being the sacrifice to the lands of Ghryadiel—was the mate tied to my ferocious beast. The woman who was molded to be compatible with me.

I’d thought there was nothing I could do to fuck up such an opportunity when I’d thought about finally meeting my other half in times of hope, but here was my striking opportunity.

Somehow, this moment, when I should have been rejoicing, was only crashing down in shambles.

Laughter pierced the air; the quipped sound of mockery was effective enough to draw our attention to the culprit at hand—my mate who was pierced by the North Forefather of Ghryadiel’s claws.

My father’s, Lord Yieshah Kiernan’s, claws of death.

Those claws that enjoyed the droplets of their victims’ blood as my father fed on the sight of their future were stabbing the woman who was destined to be my other half, leaving her to hang from them as her legs dangled effortlessly over nothing but the clouded skies.

“You define me as weak and yet you’ve sacrificed any woman who shows signs of latency. Anyone who you fear carries the mark of the goddess’s ancestors is an enemy to you. What a shame that you’ve put all this work into killing the innocent and yet you still manage to awaken me. All thanks to your son whom you wish would go crazy with my death.”

I’d seen and heard of the legends of Seer dragons and their distinguished eyesight that invited the power of their ancestors to speak to those who questioned the host’s accuracy in their future telling, but this possessive power was far different from anything my companions and the forefathers had witnessed.

The oozing power coming from this woman could kill us all without much thought, and yet she allowed herself to remain in my father’s clutches like a helpless shifter who was ready to embrace death with open arms.

I couldn’t understand it, and yet my beast forced me to pay attention because this moment was full of precious information and anything could happen.

We needed to be ready to react, but what was I going to do?

My father wished for me to become psychotic…

The mere question should have been something I could shake off for being completely invalid, and yet the looming silence that followed her statement only triggered a sick feeling in the pit of my stomach.

Tousled turmoil at the signs of betrayal.

“You want me to go mad?”

The words left me before I knew it, and the pained disbelief was something I wished to mask from everything around me if I could.

It was impossible now.

I felt like an emotional wreck on the inside after experiencing the whiplash and consuming force of that woman’s emotions.

Of her memories of suffering.

“Psychosis to you is but a flaw worthy enough to spread through the lands of Ghryadiel and label your only heir incapable of rising to the throne. Even a pitiful slave can put the dots together, but you believe you’re cunning? That you’re greater than the goddess?” the powerful being that possessed her revealed as her head cocked farther upward to ensure my father felt belittled.

It was haunting to witness as her eyes were completely white—like they had rolled to the back of her head to avoid the wrath of my father’s gaze of taunting misery.

“There is only one god! There is no goddess, and all you speak are lies because you’re a weak—” Father barked but was interrupted by the woman in his possession.

“God Dazasdos bows at the feet of his soulmate, Goddess Dazasdos. You fiends of jealousy are so fearful of the power of a woman dominating the lands that are so much more favorable than ones with dicks between their legs that you’ve expertly woven lies through the lands you were blessed with and destroyed the legends left by thy ancestors.”

I knew nothing of what she was speaking, but the revelation flowed effortlessly off her lips.

“No matter how many are sacrificed, peril and suffering will be your portion. You’ll all feel the wrath of your actions, and the throne of paranormal hierarchy you’re desperate to maintain will fall in the hands of another you’ve purposely shunned into the shadows!”

He tugged her forward which surely must have pained her further as her blood flowed freely down her body from those wounds, but she didn’t show it.

“Go tell your goddess that she is but a myth and she’ll never find one who carries the strength to overthrow me.”

The way she smiled did things to me that would be considered fucked-up—my heart skipped a few beats while my cock decided to harden instead of shriveling away in a situation as tense and gruesome as this.

“I’ll ensure I deliver the message…but even I don’t need the goddess’s blessing to see you’ve already lost.” Her confidence was mind-blowing and only further aided those webs of desire within me to thread and wrap around my heart as if to take it captive.

No woman had ever stood up to my father, and yet this stranger of a female was defying every rule while fighting for her life.

“Isla Na Ra Shu Le Badena Throne Leknashna!” Father hissed the words of Dragon Lore, the language of ancestral dragons—typically those who delved in the realms of shadows.

I was sure he assumed I wouldn’t be able to understand him, but he had no clue that Khaos secretly taught me the language in my late twenties so no one could try to speak in riddles I couldn’t grasp when I rose onto my father’s throne.

The lost throne is mine to rule.

I didn’t know what he meant by the lost throne.

There had never been mention of such to me, so what was it and why was he desperate to hide it from the rest of us?

“Your seat is already destined to be taken away.”

My eyes only widened further when those possessed spheres of white locked onto me and hints of silver spasmed along the surface of her eyes as if they were bolts of electricity desperate to escape.

“The boy you’ve deemed as a villain within your tainted mind will rule…whether you like it or not.”

Her words were heavy and revealed an unsettling truth I doubted I’d be able to grasp wholeheartedly in this moment of panic.

What I had to force myself to acknowledge was that my father was unraveling to be some sort of enemy, but what overcame the truth was the intense urgency to save my mate.

It was clear she was slipping away.

I could feel the impact the loss of blood matched with the previous shockwaves of death had wrecked through her frail body.

I’d barely caught onto her frame when she was the last to enter the room, but her curves and the intense scent of ash and lavender with hints of vanilla managed to reach my nostrils while my eye followed her until she seemingly blended into the crowd.

If I’d interfered right there and pulled her to stand behind the platform, would things have been different?

Women had always been deemed weak and useless to me.

I was born and raised with that intense perception of the world, but this sole woman was trying to tear through that tunnel vision of myth.

Why now?

I couldn’t focus on the effect she already had on me or the emotional turmoil she carried on her shoulders all on her own. She was a slave like the majority of individuals who were placed in this room and sacrificed by their own families who wished to be blessed by us, the royal leaders of Ghryadiel.

The idea of her death had my heart clenching in agony and made me sick to my stomach.

My beast was pushing me to make a move, for it was my duty to protect this woman, my given role from God Dazasdos, and yet I was already fucking up.

“As for the lost throne,” she began and managed to have enough strength to speak loud and clear.

It was obviously on purpose so we could get a glimpse of whatever my father was attempting to hide.

“Her heir is whom you least expect and will only deliver temporary happiness. That woman was upon this ship…well…a part of it.”

Her words felt like riddles.

Was she referring to this lost throne? Was the heir designated to sit upon this hidden chair on this ship and none of us realized it?

Her smile couldn’t be more victorious to witness, but her eyes drooped farther, as if she were fighting with every fiber of her being to keep conscious.

“You’re nothing but a slave who’s about to face death itself,” Father snarled, and I could only imagine the expression he carried on his face to emphasize that he’d won.

Her words could have made a dent in his ego, but he wanted to make sure she saw his smug face one last time.

“My name…is Ríona Freyja Adelaide,” she proudly declared.

It was the Freyja in her name that caught my attention, for the goddess’s name held a rooted meaning in our world.

At least from my memory of what I’d read from the scriptures of royalty.

“Death…is but an invitation to your world.”

What I wasn’t expecting was for her to lean forward of her own accord as those bloody lips of hers parted to state her final words.

“I embrace the sins of my father,” she purred. “I embrace…death.”

I knew what she was planning to do before she initiated it—my beast roaring in my head as flames of black and blue surged out of my back to destroy the golden ropes that fought to hold me still.

My eyes were still glued on what was transpiring before me, and they only expanded as we watched in horror as she did something that made my father, who didn’t react to pain easily, flinch.

That triggered those claws of my father’s to retract, and I watched as her body dropped.

“NO!” My scream was the loudest, most agonizing sound I’d heard escape my lips since the death of my mother.

That alone was a reaction proving that I couldn’t let this woman die.

She was a root that was meant to grow and blossom in my garden of growth, but in this instance, my father had become the hedges whose purpose was to steal away the life of that seed that would grow into something spectacular.

I couldn’t allow another woman to perish because of my lack.

My body moved, racing to jump off the platform, but claws clashed with me as a grip caught my arm and lugged me back.

“Go after the wasteful bitch and there will be consequences!” Father snarled as his voice boomed over the ruthless winds.

I tugged my arm out of his grasp, and my beast empowered me to get right in his face as the last bit of my restraint had vanished after years of his suffocating reign.

“YOU VOWED TO NOT INTERFERE!”

Glass shattered as my flames were so strong in their revolt that they seemed to affect the very winds that lashed around us. The combination sent him flying back unexpectedly.

His second-in-command, Hatos, was the only one to react as he raced to catch my father—and the two of them crashed to the floor.

“I’m SAVING YOU from devastation!” Father snapped back as his red eyes displayed the anger that was overflowing through him.

He wasn’t angry at me.

I’d studied him long enough to know that his anger stemmed from the girl.

From her existence…that was running out.

This was where I had to make my decision, and it felt rather saddening to mentally accept that I already knew what I was going to do.

It could be my biggest regret of all time.

“Do not disobey me, Osiris! Or you will not be welcomed in my kingdom!”

My kingdom.

The very kingdom that he hid from the rest of the world was actually my mother’s that he stole after her demise.

“You know who the true ruler of the North is.” I didn’t need to speak loudly for him to hear those words as I shook my head. “Disown me if you wish, but heed my words, Father. Embarrass me in front of my people, and I assure you, they will turn on their own in the name of Ghryadiel.”

There was no more time.

I took one more look into my father’s eyes, hoping he could see the years of built hatred finally poking out its ugly head for him to acknowledge.

Then, for a split second, my eyes looked for Khaos, and when they locked, I hoped he understood what I was about to do.

That he and the others would forgive me for potentially betraying them.

I watched his red eyes grow massive as I began to lean back, leaving me no choice but to listen to his frantic scream.

“OSIRIS!

I believed down to my soul that I might potentially be leading myself straight into a suicide attempt—my actions clearly something that could be used against me if my father truly wished to paint me as a cynical lunatic—but whatever happened next relied on the present as my body plunged downward.

I’d spent far too long on that ship which gave me a huge disadvantage in speed, but neither I nor my beast was going to let our mate perish without trying to save her.

An attempt was better than completely abandoning her.

The idea of abandonment triggered the memories I’d witnessed the moment her heart suddenly stopped.

That final night where she looked into her mother’s twinkling eyes while her tender voice spoke words of encouragement.

The scream that left her lips when she watched her mother disappear through a wall of darkness at the end of the eerie hall.

The heartbreak as she stood among adults in armor who paid their last respects to a woman who’d been more than just a mother.

A girl who stood at her mother’s grave, alone and shedding tears until they stopped running down her flushed cheeks.

That single moment—that essential death—turned her life of peace and tranquility into a nightmare.

I wasn’t prepared for what I saw next, or the fast-forward memories that played back at four-times speed, but the reminder made my beast thrash through me until our flames were piercing out of our back and taking physical form.

With a single flap, I accelerated to inhuman speeds. I’d hadn’t flown this fast since the years when I participated in air competitions where speed was the grand factor of who won the Ariel Conquest Tournament.

It had very strong consequences, but I couldn’t think about those now as my diving surroundings were but a blur as I plummeted toward the ocean of death below.

My heart went haywire when I caught onto the hint of magenta locks that flickered wildly like her arms and legs. It only took a few added seconds to get a good view of her body.

The thick holes my father had delivered were going to be another problem I’d have to face the moment I saved her from this initial threat.

I wished Zadkiel were present since he carried the healing abilities of a fae, but this decision may have just severed my friendship with three men I’d known for a good chunk of my existence.

Stop thinking. I need to stop fucking thinking!

One of my worst qualities was trying to detour me from the prime problem at hand, but I wouldn’t let it as my eyes focused solely on the woman who’d done the unthinkable.

What secrets do you hide within, Sweet Vixen?

I knew I was doomed the moment I attached “vixen” to her presence, but feeling her endure all the scrutiny my father delivered as he initiated the sacrificial ritual had my confusion and worry shifting into aggravated anger.

It wasn’t intentional—it never was—but conveying my emotions was something I’d always struggled with. If it wasn’t anger, it was pure flustered embarrassment, and all that did was make me a muttering mess that was too embarrassing when I was a prince.

What would happen now that I’d just been disowned by my own father? Would he truly destroy my image to my people and attempt to keep the throne to himself? Would my people worry for me? Support my decision? Would they seek to aid me in desperate times? What if my father attempts to make it seem like I committed treason for saving a slave? For standing up for a mortal human?

The roar of my beast shut those manic thoughts up, and thank god he interfered, for I was seconds from crashing into the woman.

Ríona. That was her name. She likes to be called Ria…No, wait…How do I know—fucking hell. Enough!

It was my own turn to shut myself up as I extended my hands and outstretched my wings to try to catch the wind enough to slow me down just slightly so my collision wouldn’t injure her more.

Those eyes of hers were barely open, blood oozing out of her even as she was falling at full speed, but I could barely catch a flicker of light in those white orbs, which made me fear the worst.

Don’t be dead. You’re not a weakling. Don’t be fucking dead!

Within seconds, I finally had her in her grasp. She was tiny in comparison to my tall build of 6’6” — in comparison to her 5’7” frame, but she only felt frailer as I held her frozen body against mine.

My clothes had clearly disintegrated at some point during the fall to aid in my increased descent which left me in just black boxers, but maybe that was going to be a pain in my ass if didn’t figure out how to slow us down, for the thick swamp of a lagoon was approaching us at a swift speed, and that was going to bloody hurt with no cushion of protection.

Think. Think. Think!

My temperature spiked quickly.

I knew it was because I was trying to spike Ria’s temperature—fuck! Now I was calling her by her shortened name that I unconsciously knew she liked—and fighting the frigid temperatures of this wasteland, but I was beginning to realize I wouldn’t be able to stop us fast enough to avoid the approaching surface of tainted substance.

“Shit.”

There was nothing I could do to avoid the inevitable, which was why my wings extended to their full length before wrapping around Ria’s frame protectively. I didn’t know how we were both going to react to the impact, especially with how thick and corrupt these waters were because of years of contamination.

Dead bodies. Sacrificed blood. Unrestful souls that were thriving on the opportunity to haunt and steal the life force of a living creature.

I questioned if I could survive the plunge, but it was something I was ready to risk.

Imagine meeting a person that you were suddenly willing to sacrifice your life for.

There had to be something great hidden within this woman who ignited a flame of rebellion inside me and was the last trigger for the motivation that pushed me to attempt to survive this ordeal so I could find out what exactly made her spark.

I braced for impact but felt a set of hands land on my shoulders while a muscled body crashed into me from behind. My nerves suddenly shot through the roof, for I knew the feel of that chiseled body better than the measurements of my cock.

“Khaos?!” I screamed over the wind and peered up enough to catch a glimpse of his red wings that seemed to outstretch and began to wrap around Ria and me.

I then caught onto Zadkiel, who came from the west side, which was our left, and managed to land effortlessly against us before his wings of teal with golden inner flaps were the next to wrap around us.

“Zadkiel?!”

I couldn’t believe what I was witnessing.

My head immediately moved into the east direction, which was where Drystran came into view. He was the next to cling onto this growing egg of protection—midnight purple with hues of black being the biggest wings of all of us and cocooning us with their overlapping defense.

“Drystran!”

I didn’t understand why they had followed—why they fucking risked the connections with their forefathers to aid me in this sudden quest.

This wasn’t their burden to bear, and yet they were sacrificing everything to assist me in protecting a stranger.

“You guys…go! You’ll fuck your lives up because of me!”

I felt the looming dread beginning to sink in and I knew we were only seconds away from crashing.

“Shut it,” Khao demanded in a gruff voice which confirmed his beast was far too close to the surface. “Can’t go being a damn hero without us so suck it—”

His last words were submerged as we all crashed into the thick substance that I could only compare to sewage.

I didn’t have time to comprehend what was happening, for my dragon took advantage of my shocking bewilderment to steal the reins of control in hopes of energetically getting us out of this brewing predicament.

The lagoon wished to destroy us, to make our flesh decay and rot just like our precious wings. I knew this thanks to my ability to further derive the sensations of my surroundings which was only pushing my dragon to connect with the others. My flames rushed through my body until I knew they were oozing outward.

They wouldn’t burn the others—that wasn’t their intention in this sinking dilemma. I was hoping the flames would energize Zadkiel in particular so he could further embrace us in a barrier of righteousness. That would consist of light magic properties that were further empowered by nature no matter how pure or tainted our surroundings were.

I felt like my dragon was doing the best he could, but whatever initial tactic we attempted to try to protect us was beginning to fail.

The sensations of my comrade’s concerns would soon turn to panic if we didn’t stop our sinking speed, and I was fighting against my own growing fears as I struggled to brainstorm through this. My mind was too riddled with everything that occurred prior to this prime moment of decision-making. Every choice I had made was only being met with uncertainty.

If we don’t think of something fast…we’ll perish.

This could have been the hidden outcome my father was trying to initiate without us knowing, and the more my brain tried to spin the idea in my mind so I wouldn’t go into a full panic attack, the more I feared we’d literally just walked into a spider’s web without realizing it.

We’d just left the four forefathers who ruled the kingdoms on the ship, without confirming if they were truly friends or foes, and if we did survive this, where would we go?

Who could we rely on until we figured out if my father really had the intention of replacing me entirely by outcasting me as one who was marked by insanity?

It was infuriating to even think about, but what if the others had similar intentions for my comrades? Were we about to enter a world where we were now villains when we were truthfully victims?

None of this mattered as the clock was ticking.

I was sure we could hold our breaths even if we’d suddenly plunged into this lagoon without enough warning to prepare, but Ria was unconscious, which meant it was only a matter of time before the very barrier I’d managed to shield her with thanks to my wings would fade and leave her susceptible to drowning.

God Dazasdos. Please…ignite a way out of this.

CHAPTER 3

A Flickering Flame Of Rebellion: Part Two

~RÍONA~

I’m about to die…

The pain had all faded away, just like my anxieties and fears.

Oddly enough, the only thing I could feel right now was a sense of peace as it felt as if I were sinking to my obvious doom.

I couldn’t tell if this was through the air or if I was sinking in the depths of the ocean, but the thought came and left my mind quickly.

It doesn’t matter.

I did wonder what would happen now.

What happened when you died and entered the afterlife?

Was it like the movies where you watched your life flash before your eyes and suddenly stood in a white gown before a gate and confronted a man standing upon a pedestal?

Would he have wings and a halo over his head and ask how I died?

Knowing how I always seemed to fall into unexpected circumstances, I bet my way into the afterlife would be different because I was already missing a few of those steps.

I hadn’t witnessed my life flashing before my eyes, which was a tad disappointing because I would have loved to see Mother’s smiling face again.

I missed her.

Would she greet me before I faced judgment?

Better yet, would she be proud of my final actions? Deep down, I hoped she would be.

That she’d be proud of her daughter who managed to take a stance against an unforeseeable enemy.

There was so much uncertainty as I continued to wonder about the “what ifs,” but I was waiting for the sensation of regret.

That heavy emotion would beg for the chance to belittle my life’s actions and decisions, and render me into a state of disappointment for not doing better—for not fighting harder for what I believed in.

I guessed that was the problem.

What did I believe in?

There was right and there was wrong. Good versus evil. The weak and the strong.

There was so much “this” and “that” in our universe, but I had never established what I truly believed in.

Did I ever wish to be a hero?

Or was I deserving of being a villain?

It didn’t seem like it mattered because, despite the magnitude of paths I was offered to walk upon, my destiny landed me here: where I was on a crash course to death.

I just had to convince myself that spending my last moments in life thinking was a sad waste of time. I needed to do something that made it memorable.

One last deed of good? One last spoken word?

Maybe one last sight of the world that had been horrid to me but also delivered me a few fond memories I could take with me to the grave.

The last option seemed like the most feasible one since my time was limited, so I fought to open my eyes. It was hard when those lids of mine felt like weights themselves—dumbbells that were far too heavy to lift with my frail, lifeless body, but this was going to be my last noble deed to myself, so I had to push to accomplish this.

Using every speck of mental strain I carried, I managed to barely open my eyes, and I was greeted with blurry vision. The corner of my lips lifted just slightly, and I felt so proud for doing something so simple.

See…Ria. You did good. Yup…good.

My self-talk motivated me to close my eyes, but something caught my attention as it seemed to be approaching me at high speed. Maybe it was a bomb or a missile directly set to hit me like some final blow, which was a tad funny in a dark humorous way.

An unknown slave was so damn troublesome due to a pinch of rebellious cockiness that the forefathers sent a damn missile to finish her off after temporarily killing, mocking, stabbing, and throwing her off a damn aircraft with the intention of her dying. Hilarious.

It finally crashed into me, but it must have not been a missile because I was still barely alive, but the impact hardly made a dent in my senses.

It was my vision being covered briefly that told me something at least collided into me.

This would have been the best time to investigate, but the mere thought encouraged my eyes to close.

It felt like too much work already, and I guessed as much as I’d embraced death initially, I didn’t want to see my approaching doom.

Muttered voices tried to reach me, but my ears must have been clogged or slowly deteriorating because those voices had to be louder if I was still falling to my doom.

I could barely hear the whistles of the wind, so that had to mean I was losing my last sense. They always said the sense of hearing was the last one to go, and I guessed those scientific articles were right.

I felt the same nudging feeling three more times after the first one.

It was difficult to really acknowledge it with how faint it was, but again, it didn’t seem to matter that I acknowledge anything in this state of acceptance.

I’m dying anyway…

As if that were the cue for it all, the tiny sensations I had left seemed to have become submerged — leaving me to listen to the faint gurgling sound one made when they tried to make bubbles underwater.

That was what I envisioned the sound to be like, but for a split second, it felt like this had to be the sensation you felt when you were in the womb.

It was an odd floating comfort within the water while your body was curled up in wait for that righteous moment to arrive and you were born back into the world.

I could have died and was being reincarnated in this instance which, for some odd reason, gave me a sense of gratitude and excitement.

The thought of starting over.

The idea of entering a new world with a family that would remain together for years to come. I’d grow up as a normal individual in a loving family with a mother who’d always show me kindness and a father who’d never touch me inappropriately. I’d have siblings who’d see me as a supporter and not a competitor, and maybe I’d even find love as I accomplished all the many things that could be destined for me to achieve.

All this imagining was welcoming the new aspect of life, and maybe that was why I heard what was being spoken in fear.

If we don’t think of something fast…we’ll perish.

I pondered about who was speaking.

It was a male, and his voice was so clear and filled with panic, I actually felt concerned for him. “We” meant he was with other people and they were close to dying as well.

That didn’t sit right with me.

This was supposed to lead to my death and that was it.

No one was supposed to be included at the end of my life.

Did that evil man send more to perish because of my interference?

Why would strangers even assist me?

It didn’t make sense, and yet the realization stole that sense of peace I’d carried within myself. My noble deed of opening my eyes just wasn’t enough to satisfy me anymore.

I needed to do more…but what could I do? How could I save them?

All the thinking I’d been doing before my doom wasn’t giving me the answers I needed to execute something that would aid this stranger—or strangers.

God Dazasdos. Please…ignite a way out of this.

The hopelessness in this man’s voice made my chest burn in agony, and though I wished to question who had accompanied him, the image of that man with mesmerizing eyes made my sluggish mind connect the dots.

Him.

Osiris?

The one I’m bonded to…

He…Why…Did he?

He wouldn’t possibly…

I couldn’t fathom the truth, even when it smacked me in my face, but the acknowledgment of his presence and the potential idea of him saving me—a pitiful human with no future—made something dark within me clench and beg for redemption.

This burden felt like it was my fault for being too weak to defend myself, and now these consequences were going to punish not just me, but whoever followed me toward my doom.

This needed to change.

Even if they may be evil, condescending, or fucking psycho, I wanted to aid them!

Please…God…Goddess Dazasdos. I know nothing of your power, but I have nothing to lose. Please…if there’s a single possibility to aid these men who think a slave like me can be worthy of salvation…let me save them from the shadows of death. Let this…be the noble deed that delivers me peace.

The clenching tension in my chest began to pulse and spread. It was getting more and more vibrant as I felt the pressure of whatever was around us.

Warmth suddenly blazed through me, igniting my senses but somehow numbing out the intense pain that surely wanted to assault me in every way.

I focused solely on the need to aid these individuals, and though I felt as if we were in a world of darkness, I felt within myself that the darkness could aid me.

That these tainted shadows that I couldn’t grasp with my own eyes had the power to cooperate with my need for survival.

Something just above my sternum purred against my chest, delivering a different sensation as frost made the surrounding area cold in comparison to the rest of my body that felt on fire.

It grew stronger and rushed through me until I felt the sensations of two opposite spectrums: the intense wrath of heat and the deadly scrutiny of ice.

Two different elements—powers that everyone knew were just like light and dark—were coming together to aid me in this unknown execution that would help me in completing this final act of kindness.

The power within me was far too much to contain any longer, and it vibrated through me until it exploded outward.

Whatever movement encouraged our descent was suddenly reversed—and I swore my body was floating upward at a quick pace. There wasn’t much time to question what occurred; the cocoon I assumed sheltered us was now piercing through the surface of the water.

The moment I experienced that sensation of freedom, relief sparked through me.

We were floating above the deathly element that wished to consume us, moving at a slow, rocking pace that emphasized our survival from sinking oblivion.

If I had the energy to smile, I would have.

With my duty complete, it was my body’s purpose to stick to its promise.

I accomplished my final deed. I could die in peace.

There was that very sensation of pride that hummed through my weak limbs. This was going to be the end of the road for me, but it wouldn’t be for the others.

Thank you, Goddess. You saved them.

There would be no way for me to tell if they were grateful for the intervention—or knew that my internal prayers to the Goddess Dazasdos had been answered—but it didn’t really matter if they carried an ounce of gratitude.

All I hoped for was that my act of saving this man and those who followed his pursuit would lead them to pay it forward by making a change to the laws of our forsaken world.

So that more slaves could be given a chance at redemption without paying for it with their very lives.

CHAPTER 4

Rekindle That Flickering Flame

~KHAOS~

I knew the moment my eyes locked with Osiris’s alluring spheres that he was going to do something utterly foolish.

Something that I’d follow him through because I loved the damn man.

Today was that day.

I’d been questioning only seconds earlier whether we’d live another as our bodies sunk into the molasses depths of Stygian Lagoon. Its waters had once been filled with life and prosperity until our Forefathers decided the tainted land deserved to be punished for its inability to worship us.

Now, the water that flourished life and aided those with unique magic capabilities was but a wasteful ocean of death. The waters were so thick with decomposed bodies, blood, and tainted sin that the scent could be smelled 50 feet above the air.

Now we were in its very depths, sinking further and further with no way out.

The strain of panic wasn’t settling in just yet, but I couldn’t figure out how we’d get out of this tricky situation. We’d been through many, our group either igniting trouble or diving right into it, but out of all the previous situations that questioned our survival, this was one that might be the culprit of our demise.

Until I sensed it.

A spark of power, a flicker of warmth that began to blossom and spread like wildfire. I was using my other senses to observe this immense change, my eyes closed shut to spare me from the assaulting wrath of the molasses liquid around us, but before I could really grasp what was unfolding within our makeshift cocoon, we were soaring out of the waters that begged to kill us like all those who’d perished in their desolate captivity.

The others’ shock was equivalent to mine as we swiftly began to outstretch our wings until the culprit of the immense blaze mixed with chilled frost floated just above Osiris’s outstretched arms.

The woman who defied Lord Yieshah…the woman chosen to be Osiris’s destined mate.

For a moment, she was truly mesmerizing to watch for she levitated in the air thanks to the pulsating magic flowing around her like sheer cloth. Her hair glowed vividly, strands of white shifting to ink black.

It was as though we were witnessing two elements willing to push aside their differences and embody one characteristic. The magenta strands that were so vivid before were now absent entirely as this overwhelming flow of energy consumed their existence.

My eyes trailed the movement of white that began to travel down the rest of her body. The element mimicked the shocking sparks of electric wavelengths as it buzzed and charged through the woman’s limbs.

The area that was obviously injured was zapped and pulsed with bolts of white, the chosen spots forced to heal as new cells were reborn at a rapid pace. Torn muscles were restored, new layers of skin building themselves once more at lightning speed, and I watched in pure astonishment as the very wound in her chest healed itself.

Only the scars of five claw punctures remained, the blistering red serving as a reminder of what had been done to this slave in particular, but as the light element retracted, the darkness hammered with purpose as it was its turn to wreak havoc through this woman’s frail frame.

It rushed past the areas the light had healed, moving to mark its territory as it took homage around the bottom half of her legs and moved upward along her back. I watched in wonder as markings of black and magenta wrapped decoratively around her long legs until intriguing designs of spirals and swirls burned her flesh and ignited black flames that burst upward.

Flames of dark fuchsia were next to rise from her flesh and make themselves visibly known. The shades of black gave off a frigid sensation in temperature compared to the pink flames that were coursing with heat.

Their display of embodiment left me speechless as the flames finally gathered above her, entwining until the magenta flames morphed into a ball while the dark flames created an image that replicated a black dragon.

The onyx dragon of fire spread its black wings out as its head outstretched toward the skies in a roaring gesture while its talons gripped the magenta orb like it was its holy grail of life.

Like two sides of a coin, the pulsating entity made me want to bow at its very feet. The sight didn’t leave me feeling agitated but it made my beast of a dragon give off a sensation of pride to witness such a sight.

No words could be said as we all watched in speechlessness, realizing we’d not only survived the unthinkable but were staring at what could potentially be a summoned god.

Or goddess.

With an uncanny cry, the orb of pink released beams of light that struck each of our chests, leaving us to gasp in surprise as the foreign energy swarmed through us. It was hot.

The sensation was far different from the average flames that already coursed through our dragon veins, and the power it delivered awakened my beast and empowered it immensely, to the point that it took everything in me to not shift and let him wreak havoc on those who dared disturb this goddess’s slumber.

I was confident now that this entity was female since glimpses of a powerful woman flickered through my mind as other vivid imagery danced and taunted my senses. I endured it all until it was gone along with the beam of pink flames, but a burned mark upon the center of my chest remained.

A mark that did more than just bond us to this entity of tremendous power.

A piece of salvation at the hands of this entity’s mercy and the saving grace of this woman’s urge to spare us from the hands of death.

“May my love, Ghryadiel, lead you down a righteous path of survival. Heed my blessings of life, for death should have been your portion if not for the grace of my host.”

The voice of power thrummed as that floating symbol that began to extinguish — the flames becoming little flickers of ember as the image became more distorted by the second.

“Embrace the sins of your forefathers and lay a new path of redemption, or the world that bows to your feet will crumble, until no one is left to worship those with grandiose wings of power and royalty.”

With those wise words, the being of power was no more as the last speck of energy fizzled into ash. We lowered our gazes to the woman in question, watching the magic that coursed through her so effortlessly begin to dwindle and decline far too rapidly.

“Hold her, Osiris!” I was shocked by Zadkiel’s urgency, but his quick order pushed Osiris to snap out of his own trance and catch the woman before she plunged back into the depths of the molasses surface below.

We all recognized the absence of the power that clearly helped us stay afloat, our wings extending and flapping swiftly to keep us in the air. Any lingering droplets of tainted muck had slid off our wings and bodies like we were but water and its substance a type of oil.

Our survival was genuinely blessed, an opportunity we couldn’t waste now that we had the chance to move freely.

“We need neutral land that’s safe” I urged and looked to Drystran because I knew he’d be able to locate a safe place faster than the rest of us.

“Come in close. I can teleport us somewhere, but it’ll only be a temporary safe haven.”

“Got it,” I answered on Osiris’s behalf, noticing how his gaze was glued on the woman in his grasp whose energy was continuing to return to the source of its origin — the necklace around her neck.

We huddled around him and his mate, our world around us shifting swiftly until we stood upon the solid ground surrounded by a thick, black forest. I had a strong feeling we were near the East lands — his kingdom’s territory —where light barely shone through the dark oasis of thick trees and hidden shadows.

“I’m unaware of where my father stands on what just occurred. Thus, this is the safest place for now until we can reach someone,” Drystran declared.

“We’re in your debt, Rhys.” I used his nickname while offering thanks, reminding them that we were no longer in the company of our forefathers and needed to keep things royally presentable. When we removed our royal garments and left our titles behind, we were merely four best friends wishing to bring our kingdoms together.

Four princes desperate to help Ghryadiel rise instead continuing to fall, the way it was now.

“She’s not breathing.”

Our eyes darted to Zadkiel — Zero for short. His eyes danced between glimmers of gold and copper that almost covered the unique emerald teal shade. The lines of assertive sternness upon his face only proved that we were seconds from witnessing what he sensed.

By the time my eyes darted back to the girl, I noticed how her chest lifted once and then stilled as the last speck of breath left her parted brittle lips. I was already opposite Osiris as the words left my mouth in haste.

“Lower her to the ground, now!”

The moment her limp body hit the floor I began doing compressions without a second thought. I didn’t dare look up, knowing that a mere glimpse in Osiris’s eyes would make me feel utterly defeated and that wasn’t the motivation I needed right now to save this new mate of his.

She was a stranger to us —a slave sacrificed as an offering to our god — but there was something deep inside her that I felt yearned for life. To prove to the world that if she was given the proper opportunity to rise, she’d do it with grace while forcing everyone around her to bow to her will.

She may be human, but there had to be something hidden within. A power…a spark…an entity similar to the one that saved us. It felt like my duty was to find out what it was.

And maybe…just maybe… it was the key that would help us make a stance in claiming our rightful thrones.

“C’mon,” I panted heavily as I kept pressing into her chest. I’d surely break a few ribs if I kept going as swiftly as I was, but that would be better than her being fucking dead. Who knew what shit of a life she’d had before her family had had enough of her existence to sacrifice her for their own benefit. I couldn’t let her die now.

The impact on Osiris would drive him mad.

“Give her breath. I’ll press,” Zero dared to offer, and I glanced over to him to see the sheer resilience in his heightened gaze. He didn’t want to give up on her either, as if he, too, could see the glimmer of power hidden within her depths.

No one had ever had the guts to stand before Lord Yieshah, let alone lay a hand on him. Clearly, he knew who she was, or at least the unique heritage of her family.

She had some connection to some lost throne. He wishes for her to perish so that the secret never comes out.

We promptly switched positions, and I didn’t hesitate to lay my lips against hers as I blew air into her hoping to aid her lungs. Her lips made mine tingle, and though they were dry and rough, I wondered what they would be like if she was properly taken care of.

If she had been raised in a pampered home that took care of her like the precious gem she could have been.

The second set of mouth-to-mouth and compressions did nothing to revive her beating heart, leaving my beast to roar in anger while I tried to fight the heaviness of loss that began to thrum through me.

“Not yet,” I whispered more to myself.

I knew I felt that desire to live. She wanted to survive.

Was her spirit striving to live but her body too tired of it all? Tired of fighting and struggling to survive every day of life in a world that yearned for her end?

“Move.”

I looked up to see Rhys replace Zero, his eyes solely on the woman’s chest, which forced me to look at the scars that were below the single black necklace with the symbol of the entity we’d just faced.

I couldn’t read Rhys’s expression, but those orbs of black began to shimmer to a deep purple as he laid a single hand on her chest where her still heart lay.

“Your soul begs for life. Your body is but a vessel that has run out of fuel. You’ve bonded us with power to help us rise, so let us bond to you and revive you in the only way we know how,” he declared with threads of power, confirming his beast was in control.

I didn’t know what pushed me to do it, but my hand reached out to lay upon his, my beast urging me to allow my dragon flames to burst through my hand.

The action happened at the same time as it did Rhys; his flames of black mixed with my flames of red.

Zero’s hand was next to lay upon mine, and he didn’t hesitate to follow his instincts as golden flames surged out from the back of his hand and danced with ours.

What I hadn’t expected was Osiris’s hand which hovered over Zero’s for a few seconds, showing its trembling paleness before he laid it firmly upon our tower of flames. His mesmerizing blue flames with hints of orange burst to life.

I dared to meet his eyes — to witness the petrified fear that had kept the man completely in place as the devastation of his mate’s death was taking its toll on him. I could only imagine what he was feeling, but I had gotten just a glimpse of how franticly his mind was racing at the sight of death.

Reminding him of the first woman he’d lost that he’d truly cared for and loved.

You couldn’t compare their relationships and significance to one another, but it was clear from his pale complexion that he had succumbed to the same crippling anxiety that led to him trusting no female with his emotions.

Yet, this move proved he wanted a different ending for this woman.

Our flames grew immensely, burning and spiraling until they unexpectedly turned into a single shade.

Vivid magenta…

The flames surged upward, leaving us no choice but to watch it rise until it spread its wings wide like a dragon and darted downward until it crashed into the necklace around the woman’s neck. The center jewel blazed with glimmering life before it began to sink into the woman’s flesh.

We watched in amazement as the necklace seemed to become a tattoo, the gem the only thing that peaked out of the surface of the woman’s chest while the rest of the onyx metal was embedded into her skin.

In seconds, a gasp escaped from her, followed by coughs that pushed me into action. I scooped her into my arms and helped her sit up so she wouldn’t potentially choke.

“Fuck,” I cursed as I took a few breaths — having held my breath this entire time as though my life depended on her survival. The others sighed in relief as the woman rested against me before she clearly fell unconscious once more.

Zero didn’t hesitate to reach over and place his hand on her heart, his eyes closing as he centered his concentration on her.

“Her heart’s still beating, but she’ll need medical attention. Her body may go into shock again or organ failure,” Zero stressed.

“The question is, where can we go?” Rhys got to the point as he gravely looked at the woman in my hold. “Clearly her family won’t be after her, so she’s but a ghost down here.”

“We can find out who she is once we know where we stand with our forefathers,” I voiced. “I trust my dad doesn’t care about Lord Yieshah’s business.”

“Mine looked disgusted by it all,” Zero noted with a shrug. “I’m not surprised. He hates this ritual shit.”

“Meaning he’ll be by our side most likely,” I reasoned, and Zero bobbed his head. “As long as I’m alive, you know he doesn’t care about political bullshit.”

“Must be nice to live in a neutral kingdom,” I voiced with a sweet grin.

“Ya. When shit hits the fan, it’s pretty nice,” Rhys muttered and looked at Osiris. “Sirus.”

We glanced over to him and noticed he was still staring at the girl like he couldn’t dare take his eyes off her. My heart sank at the apparent fear in his eyes, noticing how still his body was even though his breathing was far too fast for someone who wasn’t running a marathon.

As if sensing what I was going to do, Zero moved to kneel opposite of me before easily sliding his arms under the woman just so mine would be free to reach out to Osiris.

I pressed one hand against his left cheek — forcing him to move his eyes from the woman to meet my calm ones.

“She’s alive, Osiris,” I emphasized his name so he knew I wasn’t joking around something as serious as life and death. I felt like he didn’t believe me, since his brows furrowed as he struggled to keep our stare.

I reached out for his other hand, tugging it until his hand rested on my chest to feel the beat of my heart. After a few seconds, I moved it to lay upon the woman’s chest, ensuring it stayed there far longer so he could hear the drumming beat of her heart.

It may not have been as strong as mine, but it was surely there and beating at a rhythm that would confirm she was alive and fighting to remain that way.

“She’s alive,” I said the words again. “But she can only stay alive if we get her somewhere away from here. She needs medical attention. In fact, after that chaos, we all need a look at.”

“I agree with that,” Rhys grumbled as he placed a hand on his chest where the new mark was. It was a simple mark of a dragon rising with its wings spread wide and its mouth aimed at the sky as if ready to roar streams of flames.

At first glance around, it seemed like all of us had the same black dragon mark. It wasn’t super visible and would easily be covered when we wore normal attire, but we’d have to figure out the lore behind such symbolism and its connection to this woman.

“We’ll figure out what to do with your father later,” I suggested to Osiris, and he slowly nodded his head as he closed his eyes to compose himself. I didn’t move my hand until he opened his eyes once more, and I noticed that they were emotionless voids.

“What are our best options?” He went straight into serious mode.

“Honestly, the best place where we have most control is our Ghryadiel Island. We’re obviously the founders of it and we’ve earned enough trust to be protected if things go downhill with the North Kingdom, though I really doubt your father is stupid enough to pull off a stunt like trying to tarnish your name. Your people know better,” I offered.

“Kao is right,” Zero agreed, using my nickname. “Your father is power hungry, that’s obvious, but he’s not stupid. This girl’s existence clearly riled his scales but that could be because he’s so uptight about you getting a mate.”

“The moment Osiris gets a mate, he can rise to the throne, can’t he?” Rhys acknowledged. “Isn’t that within the dragon scriptures?”

“It is,” Osiris responded while his eyes lowered to the woman once more. “However, she’s human. I wouldn’t be mated to a human.”

“After what we just witnessed, I’m not so sure about that one, Sirus,” Zero acknowledged. “Ya, she’s frail-looking right now, but we all noticed her walk into the auditorium, didn’t we? You can’t tell me there wasn’t something different about her. Her vibe alone gave off a ruler energy, don’t you think?”

“It was a ‘woman who would lead an army’ vibe,” Rhys dryly noted as if he didn’t like the idea of it all. “The name Adelaide is familiar, is it not?”

“Madeline Freyja Adelaide. Leading Commander of the Stygian Fleet. She also led Ghryadiel to victory when challenged by the Vile Storm Kingdom. We’ve all dealt with Vile Storm’s goons at some point in our lives,” Osiris acknowledged. “She stepped down with her husband, Declan Adelaide, when she gave birth to her first child, but quickly returned when trouble brewed throughout Frehja when slaves were being killed barbarically. All I know is she disappeared years ago. Some say she was kidnapped, others say she was abducted and slayed for her quest of trying to save such wasteful commoners.”

“So only her father is alive,” I summed up and rolled my eyes. “He sacrificed his only child? What level of greed does such a man carry in his heart?”

“No.” Osiris shook his head. “There’s another child. Younger sister. I saw it…briefly.” His deep frown told me he didn’t like whatever he’d witnessed. “Two sisters, one favored by her mother, the other favored by her father. You can guess how that went when her mother disappeared.”

“Can’t we all tell who’s the favorite child in circumstances like these?” Zero sighed and shook his head. “It still doesn’t make sense to kill the eldest child. Despite what her mother may have endured, the first child carries the legacy of the family name. Did he assume he could throw it onto the second and no one would notice?”

“If she’s dead, ya,” Rhys pointed out. “He must truly hold her in disdain if he so boldly sacrificed her to clear whatever sins he committed.”

“The God Dazasdos isn’t going to forgive a fucking rapist.”

We all turned to Osiris to see him not only rise up but turn around. “I’ll be back in five.”

That was all he said before he was gone as if he knew where the fuck he was going.

“Well shit,” Zero cursed. “Whatever he saw when bonding with her truly ticked him off.”

“Is he implying her father raped her?” I decided to ask though it sadly wasn’t an uncommon practice among slaves. Women to them were only good at cooking and being fucked. It was far different from our practices in Ghryadiel, but then again, even dragons had various beliefs.

Women were still struggling to prove their worth in our world in the sky.

“Who knows,” Rhys commented. “It’s not our business.”

I couldn’t say anything to that, which was why Zero and I kept quiet.

“Want me to hold her?” I inquired to Zero after a few minutes of silence.

“That would be helpful,” he admitted. “Keep her temperature up. It’s been declining.”

“We need to go soon,” I urged. “We don’t want to bring trouble to Rhys.”

“You’re not bringing trouble to our kingdom,” Rhys spoke calmly. “This change in circumstance makes me feel rather unsettled though.”

“Agreed,” Zero huffed and rose up after passing me the girl. “I think my mother is trying to reach me.”

“You think or you’ve been ignoring her mental antagonization all this while?” I questioned.

“The later,” he replied just as Osiris returned.

“An inside source tells me everything is still calm and well in the North,” he declared. “Looks like what happened hasn’t been spread yet.”

“I doubt he’d be stupid enough to do something so foolishly disgraceful,” Rhys stated. “It makes him look bad and weak. If you add in the fact that he tried to kill your mate so you’d go psycho, your loyal people would easily turn against him.”

“All he can do for now is probably state I’m on leave or something,” Osiris complained. “Which buys us some time. I don’t want to confront him, honestly. Not after what he fucking did.”

I could feel Osiris’s anger from here. He was clearly holding it in, desperately trying to bury it, but I could tell in the depths of his eyes that the burning flames were only waiting for the right time to come out and burn those who dared to play with his destiny.

“So, we go back to the island, and then what? Confirm whether we’re still on friendly terms with our forefathers or whether we’re going to be disowned?” I juggled the options for them but noticed the way Zero’s expression looked miserable. “You might as well just answer her. It only gets worse the longer you ignore it and I doubt we can carry her and you back to the island.”

Zero blew out a breath and grunted, “Fine.”

Osiris glanced over to us in confusion, to which Rhys commented, “Mama Bear.”

“Oh,” Osiris mouthed before he walked over to my side.

“Let me hold the girl,” Rhys said as he stepped up to me.

“Why?” I decided to ask. I wasn’t being overprotective or anything, but whenever Rhys wanted in on something, there usually was a purpose for it.

“I’ll look less menacing with her in my grasp,” he reasoned.

“You don’t look menacing,” I voiced but Osiris elbowed me. “Just pass Ria over to him.”

“Ria?” all three of us exclaimed as we glanced over to the man who made sure his scowling expression would make us flinch and cough to clear our throats.

“Here ya go.” I offered her to Rhys, who easily held her.

I didn’t need to remind him to increase his temperature; the shift in warmth was almost instantaneous the moment he held her in his grasp.

“What’s her actual name again?” Rhys asked for clarification. I was sure we all remembered clearly that inhuman voice of tremendous power, but I guessed we all could have been hallucinating.

That whole incident was a wild occurrence of uncertainty.

“Ríona,” Osiris declared. “Ríona Freyja Adelaide.” He paused and looked away. “She likes to be called Ria.”

“She ‘likes,’ huh,” I voiced with a wide grin. “The girl hasn’t even been awake long enough to know your name and you already know what she likes to be called. You gonna call her that in bed when you fuc—” I didn’t finish as I was suddenly wheezing and clenching my stomach with my arms. “Fuck! Sirus!”

“It’s Osiris when you’re being a fucking jerk,” he snapped at me, and I coughed and attempted to laugh.

“Not in be-GAH!” I was pushed to the ground before I could finish, and I rolled away just in time to avoid his stomping foot.

Osiris had a shit fuck of a temper.

“Just a reminder that you can’t beat a woman when you get mad,” I voiced as I rolled onto my back. “Ow. Jeez. You could be gentler, you know?”

“I was gentle,” he huffed. “Could have simply kicked you in the balls if I was truly mad.”

“Liar,” I huffed and slowly sat up. “You wouldn’t damage such precious cargo. You need my cock for later when you—”

“Hello, Mother,” Zero decided to say rather loudly, which drew our attention to him as he now stood before a spinning portal of golden flames that showed a reflected image of a woman who looked like the female version of Zero.

“Zadkiel Eero. Have I now become one of your mates whom you can ignore whenever you’re summoned at an inconvenient time?” his mother scolded and her eyes of emerald green were slits of fury as she glared at her son.

“My apologies, Mother.” Zero managed to maintain his calm, as a burst of hearty laughter came from behind her.

“My love. Be easy on our boy, now. He somehow survived jumping off the discarded half of the ship and into the lands of the tainted lagoon, Stygian. You should carry an ounce of pity for him.”

“If he can’t survive such a wasteland, he has no right to carry the Eero name. As if the West raises weak fools,” his mother snapped back.

I’d forgotten that Zero was raised by a perfectionist mother and a far too calm father.

“That does not mean what he endured was easy, my love.” The spinning portal of flames grew larger until the forefather himself was in view. He looked relieved to see us, and his eyes lingered on Rhys specifically as he clearly witnessed the girl in his grasp.

“So she survived along with the rest of you,” Lord Eero declared. “It gives me great relief that you’ve all survived. It was a bold move to go against your father, Osiris. I guess he’s frightened of losing his throne.”

“A throne that wasn’t even his,” Zero’s mother snapped. “Does he think we leaders are foolish and can’t see through his obvious insecurities? Cassandra was the Queen of the North Court of Ghryadiel long before we decided to do this whole kingdom bullshit. He undermines us as if we’re blind.”

“Be calm, my love,” Lord Eero stressed as he lightly placed a hand on her shoulder. “We can discuss these things when our son and the fellow princes are on safe land. From the looks of it, I’m assuming you went to neutral ground in the East?”

“We did,” Rhys declared. “I didn’t know how you’d react with our company, which is why I didn’t bother trying to come to the West.”

“Good,” Zero’s mother huffed. “It’s always wise to get permission from the Queen of the West. Our kingdom may be neutral like yours, but unless approved for service, slaves are not welcomed into our lands.”

I frowned at those words but held my tongue before I made a comment.

“She’s not a slave.”

I didn’t expect Osiris to comment, but he stood at my side with a straightened back, his expression as cold as ever even as he stared into the reflection of the Queen Eero.

“She’s the eldest child of Adelaide. I’m sure you know whom that is.”

Queen Eero looked annoyed by Osiris’s tone but Lord Eero looked surprised as his eyes widened.

“Eldest child? You’re referring to Ríona?” He really looked shocked by our words, which may have been why Zero tilted his head at his father’s astonishment.

“Why are you surprised, Father?” he questioned. “You know of her?”

“Of course, I know of her. Madeline was a dear acquaintance to the rulers of each Court before we established kingdoms. She rose from poverty during a time when the Vile Storm attempted to overtake our lands. You’ll have to learn about it in those history books I’m sure your island carries, but everyone knows her eldest perished a little after Madeline’s disappearance came to light.”

Huh?

“What do you mean she perished?” Rhys spoke up. “She’s clearly in my arms, and no way would she have the knowledge or confidence to speak her name loud and clear before us on the ship prior to sacrificing herself.”

“I’m aware, Drystran. However, I’d assumed the name spoken was for the entity that took over her and not the woman herself.”

“You know of the power that overtook her?” I asked. If we could get any answers here and now, it would help with figuring out just how valuable this woman really was to us.

And why Lord Yieshah was frustrated with her existence.

“The presence definitely aligned with a dragon, but the woman felt like a human,” he commented and seemed to need a moment to think about it.

“It’s a born trait,” Queen Eero spoke up and got our undivided attention. “If you’re stating that the woman there is Madeline’s firstborn, then she’s most likely latent like her mother.”

“Latent?” Osiris questioned. “Meaning her dragon hasn’t awakened yet?”

“Meaning her dragon hasn’t risen to its calling,” she corrected. “If you’re stating an entity took over during your confrontation, that means her dragon has been forced to awaken earlier than her summoned time. That can either be good or horribly bad.”

“She has Seer abilities,” Zero brought up. “She spoke in riddles like a wise dragon giving us some sort of warning that revolves around Lord Yieshah.”

For once, Queen Eero frowned deeply as her eyes grew narrow in seriousness.

“Seer dragons are one of the rarest types of creatures in Ghryadiel. Their awakening occurs when dramatic changes will fall upon the skies of Ghryadiel and the lands below in Frehja. They are not supposed to be forced into awakening. There are lethal consequences for the one who awakens them.”

We exchanged worried looks before Lord Eero sighed.

“Well, it looks like Lord Yieshah has done something he clearly shouldn’t have.”

“How so?” Queen Eero inquired, and we didn’t hesitate to quickly recap what we’d endured. Now she really didn’t seem pleased with the news before her eyes landed on Osiris.

“She’s your bonded mate?” she asked for clarification.

Osiris slowly nodded his head.

“We definitely bonded before Fath…Lord Yieshah killed her.”

“Killed her meaning she was dead when you reached her?”

“No. She was barely breathing when I reached her. In fact, she didn’t stop breathing until we teleported here,” Osiris elaborated. “I don’t know exactly what triggered it, but a powerful energy tugged us out of the molasses lagoon.”

“It also laid a mark on each of us,” I voiced and pointed to the dragon mark on my bare chest. “We’re unsure what this is.”

Both of them looked shocked at the sight, which made me feel as though this wasn’t a good sign.

“Is this bad?” I decided to ask.

“Not necessarily,” Lord Eero commented and beamed. “I guess destiny has decided all of us are stepping down soon.”

“What do you mean?” Zero questioned in confusion while Queen Eero looked displeased with the mark.

“If you think our only son is marrying a slave, that’s not happening!”

She didn’t even wait for anyone to reply as she was stomping away, which left Lord Eero to give a nervous smile before he became the center of our attention.

“My apologies. My love enjoys jumping to conclusions and throwing hissy fits then allowing our God Dazasdos do what he’s planned for us.”

“Father.” Zero sounded a bit worried. “Is this mark bad?”

“Quite the opposite, my son. That’s a Ghynadia mark. It’s a bit different than a standard bond mark that is normally shared between two individuals.”

“What’s a Ghynadia mark?” I decided to ask because I’d never heard of it.

“That’s impossible,” Rhys spoke up, which meant he certainly knew what that was. “Ghynadia marks can only be given to royalty from royalty.”

“Exactly,” Lord Eero replied.

“Ria’s father isn’t royalty,” Osiris muttered.

“You’re also correct,” Lord Eero commented. “Declan Adelaide is certainly not royalty. However, shouldn’t the real question be, who is Ríona’s real father?”

“Wait. He did say that,” I whispered as I remembered him mentioning a child out of wedlock. “Wait a minute. So Ríona isn’t the child of Declan and Madeline?”

“I wouldn’t believe so. Declan has given the impression that their first perished and so the second daughter would inherit his assets. At least, from my memory of our brief interactions from years ago. These days, I’ve heard very little of his accomplishments. It’s his wife who raised his name into the ranks of recognition. If he’s now sacrificing a woman who he ensured everyone knew was dead, then things have clearly gotten tough for him financially.”

“His assets? Not her mothers,” I acknowledged.

“Correct. I’m rather positive the assets of Madeline were to go to her firstborn. Meaning, that if she’s the woman in Rhys’s grasp, then she is more than just a slave. Her birth name alone moves her up a few ranks, though you’d need to visit one of the Head Masters to retrieve her birth registry. If you’re leery of going to South or East, you’re more than welcome to use ours here in the West. You already know our lands are neutral and we would offer our services, especially when it involves our own son.”

“Mother isn’t going to be a problem?” Zero questioned. “You know I love you both, but it’s clear Ríona will either be considered a threat or a potential ally in whatever this change may ensue the moment Lord Yieshah realizes she’s alive.”

Lord Eero laughed which helped lower the tension a little.

“Your mother simply wants the best for you, my son. You forget you’re our only child and will one day bring an heir to our lands. Her concern always revolves around the future of our lands, which is why I’m here to remind her that your wellbeing is of utmost importance,” he stressed and smiled. “I would suggest you use this time to introduce Ríona to our world. If she is truly the daughter of Madeline, she will have very little trouble picking up the basics. Her mother was a maid of a Lord whose land was later ambushed. She managed to take them all out and save the Lord from death itself. That’s what ignited her rise. I wish I can tell you more, but I’ve forgotten quite a bit due to old age. My dragon is tired of being a carrier of knowledge. I do better in the fighting department.”

He laughed again and looked at Rhys and I.

“Khaos, Drystran, I’ll have a word with your fathers tonight. Have a bit of peace knowing they disapproved of what occurred with Lord Yieshah on the ship. We may be forced to continue our rituals of sacrifice to God Dazasdos, but an act of harming a helpless woman who was clearly deemed as a chosen mate is not something we can support in the slightest.”

That did give me a bit of relief because I feared my father would side with Lord Yieshah. They had similar beliefs, which was why I tried not to let my emotions get carried away in their presence.

“As for Osiris,” Lord Eero continued and looked his way, “I’m sure you must feel stuck in this predicament. For now, it would be best to stay low and learn more about your mate. I’m sure this is a surprise, especially now that you four carry marks of Ghynadia, but I feel as though Ríona will lead you to where you’re destined to be with our God Dazasdos’s guidance.”

“You never explained exactly what this Ghynadia mark signifies,” Osiris reminded him. “And I need to know, why was she speaking about a goddess of Dazasdos? Is there not only a god?”

That was a good question, which was why we all looked back at Lord Eero in hopes he’d answer it.

“The Ghynadia mark is one given to royal riders. Meaning, Ríona may potentially be able to ride each of your dragon beasts without trouble.”

Our eyes widened at the news as we quickly exchanged looks.

Ya. No fucking way that’s happening.

“You’re not being serious, right?” I decided to comment. “Even our own best riders on the island can’t ride our dragons. What makes you think she’ll be able to?”

“Let alone enhance our beasts to awaken our gifted traits and abilities,” Rhys added.

“That mark is proof that she’ll be able to,” Lord Eero stated like it was something that wouldn’t be worth arguing about. “Feel free to look it up once you’ve returned and rested on your island, but all the legendary riders of our kind with their dragons in the Hall of Ghryadiel bare that mark. It’s up to your dragon to make the decision as to whether they wish to remain as rider and beast or enhance the connection into a bonded mark. If they choose to do that, a new mark will flourish on her body that matches a new spot on yours, but that is for you to decide upon.”

“So wait. We’re potentially bonded to her,” Zero gasped.

“If you wish for it to be that way,” Lord Eero emphasized. “You’re given the choice, and it will not become a deciding factor until our god deems you ready to embark on such. Osiris’s bond to Ríona is indeed destiny, but the god of Dazasdos has given you three the option to be bonded to her for your own benefits.”

“So we’re being given the chance to share one woman?”

I didn’t know how Rhys felt about that but his voice was a bit infuriated by the idea.

I, for that matter, didn’t see much of a problem with it.

Maybe because that sounded like a dream to me. To be able to share Osiris with another and be “openly” okay with that lifestyle instead of us playing a game of hide and seek.

“I guess you are,” he replied and didn’t seem worried about it all. “We’ve spoken long enough. It’s best you all return to your island and be checked for injuries. As stated earlier, you’re more than welcome to the West to discuss deeper about the mark or to inquire with the Headmaster in regards to Ríona’s birth registry. I’ll ensure they are aware of your potential arrival and secure her file so no one else is allowed access except her.” He took a moment to glance around us before adding, “I’d also advise you all get back to training.”

That made me frown like the others as Osiris muttered, “Another ambush?”

“The Kingdom of Alyure barely made it out of it. There was no warning of the attack. It happened in the middle of the day,” he revealed with a grave expression. “They mimicked the sight of storm clouds and morphed into a sea of vicious demons and mutated creatures. The queen is in a coma and the king’s wings were ripped apart.”

All of us were silent at the news as Lord Eero sighed.

“We’ll discuss the details later. We’ll handle things so you don’t need to worry yourselves.”

“Thanks, Father,” Zero declared. “I don’t think I can hold up this communication much longer.”

“Do not worry, son. You are welcomed and protected. We’ll handle Lord Yieshah until we can figure out what his reaction will be when Ríona’s survival reaches his ears. Again, work towards showing her the ropes of our world, for you won’t have the privilege of doing so if things go downhill with Lord Yieshah’s cooperation. Though I doubt he’d be foolish to throw away his reign for such a silly matter. Then again, he’s easily triggered by women for understandable reasons.”

His image continued to sizzle out but he didn’t answer the final question.

“As for the goddess of Dazasdos,” he began as his image continued to fizzle out. “She’s…very much real, princes. It’s up to you to discover…the truth…hidden in…the depths…of Ghryadiel.”

The swirling image burst into tiny specks of ember while droplets of water fell to the floor.

“Looks like we know where we’ve got to go next,” I quietly voiced as I stared at the others.

“Then let’s not delay,” Osiris muttered, his eyes on his mate once more. “Adelaide, what are you about to bestow upon our world?”

It would only be a matter of time before we found out.

CHAPTER 5

Ríona Freyja Adelaide Of Frehja

~RÍONA~

“Commander! She should not be here.”

My snicker ended up in a quiet giggle, contributing to the man’s furious face as I hugged Mother tightly.

“If you were a better babysitter, I wouldn’t be here.” I stuck out my tongue and laughed mischievously. The man looked like he’d pop a blood vessel while the other knights riding on horses looked at our bickering with forgiving smiles.

“You may fight with my child all night for all I care, Chief Rolando, but I can assure you her talking stamina is enough to leave us all with migraines by morning, thus it’d simply be the best for all of us if you drop the subject,” Mother summarized, which made me giggle in triumph.

“Sometimes I wonder whom she takes her rebellious side from,” a female knight pondered.

“It has to be from Commander Adelaide,” another female spoke up.

“I can hear you both,” Mother stressed and side glanced to the women who straightened their postures.

“We’ll take the lead towards the cliff, Commander Adelaide!” they stated in unison as if they were twins.

“I appreciate it,” Mother commented before she looked down to my side grin. “You realize you’re in heaps of trouble, right?”

“Maybe?” I tested the waters and reached up to barely place my little hands on her chin. “Mommy always goes for long trips and leaves me behind! I don’t like that.”

“It’s because these trips are missions,” Chief Rolando hissed. “They’re dangerous and not for children.”

“They’re danger…ous and not for children!” I repeated, attempting to mimic his gruff voice, which caused a few knights to snicker before quickly composing their amusement. “I’m a princess, you know?! I…I rule a kingdom far, far away, and I’m scared of nothing!”

“Nothing?” Mother questioned and raised a single eyebrow.

The look of an approaching spanking.

“Except for Mommy,” I whispered in hopes only she would hear it, though my voice was far from soft. “Mommy! Don’t be mad at me. I like to go with you. Daddy doesn’t like me.”

Mother frowned as the other knights seemed to exchange looks.

“Your father is just moody,” Mother argued but I shook my head.

“Daddy said he hates me!” I voiced. “He likes Aka better than me. Hmph! I don’t care though.”

Mother couldn’t hide her concern as she looked down at me. I quickly hid my sadness and gave her a beaming smile.

“See? I’m still happy cause Mommy loves me! Your knights love me, too!” I pointed to Chief Rolando. “Even Chief RooRoo loves me!”

“It’s Chief Rolando!”

“RooRoo!”

“Rolando!”

“ROOROO!”

“And they’ll be going at it for the rest of the night,” a male declared with a sigh before his voice dipped further for Mother to hear. “I believe it would be wise to deal with your husband, Madeline.”

Mother didn’t say anything but the man continued.

“She speaks truth, and though you wish for Declan to change his attitude against her, I’ll be the first to tell you that will not occur.”

“I’ll handle it when we return,” is all she stated. “Ríona.”

I paused in my battle to immediately return my eyes to Mother.

“Yes, Mommy?”

“We’re entering very dangerous lands that are filled with unique creatures. You know what to do if one gets too close or we get separated, yes?”

“Yes!” I declared and sat up straighter. “Cast a protection spell if they get too close and if we get separated, make protection bubble, make a pink fire, and wait for Mommy to find me!”

“And no touching the unique creatures if one gets close.”

“No touching of the unique black creatures!” I cheered.

Mother smiled at my proud words as she bobbed her head.

“Turn around and place your hands on the saddle. We’re going to race at dragon speed so you have to make a secure connection with my steed, understood?”

“Yes, Mommy. I remember from last time.”

“Last time when she snuck out and followed us into the Stygian depths,” Chief Rolando complained.

“That’s because I couldn’t sleep!” I argued as I worked my way on maneuvering around the saddle so my back was now facing Mommy’s chest and I could place my hands on the specifically drawn markings of my little hands Mommy made for me last time.

“Just because you can’t sleep doesn’t mean you run from home, follow your mother’s magic, and come on missions with us!”

“Oh look, Mommy! Dragons!”

“And she’s not listening,” the male knight mocked while Mother sighed.

“Yes, Ríona. Those are twin knights. They’re taking the lead to give us a path to ride.”

“Cool!” I cheered and clapped my hands before placing them back in their designated markings. “I’m ready, Mommy!” I looked up and noticed the sadness in her eyes, leaving me to pout my lips as I tilted my head to one side. “Why is Mommy sad?”

“You know Mommy loves you, right?”

“Yes, Mommy.”

“As long as you always remember that, Ríona, you’ll never lack love,” she assured me. “For Mommy’s love is infinite. Near or far. My love is what helped create you, and that love will one day lead you to your destiny.

“Mommy’s love is forever!” I cheered. “So, Mommy…don’t be sad, okay?”

“Okay,” she whispered and leaned to kiss my forehead, which made me far too happy.

She looked forward as I wiggled to make sure I was in a comfortable spot. Mother then wrapped an arm securely around my waist before she straightened her back.

“Let us ascend!” Her voice boomed through the air, loud enough for everyone to hear. “Conserve your flame in case of ambush!”

“Yes, Commander!”

I grinned and waited for the best part of following Mommy on her dangerous adventures.

Ascending into the skies.

“You will for once be useful and not steal this opportunity from your sister, you hear, slave?”

The words made me jolt from sleep, my eyes snapping open before I sat up swiftly to glare at the man I knew would be waiting in the shadows of my room.

My breath was already uneven, my eyes narrowing further as they darted from side to side, trying desperately to meet those eyes of merriment that couldn’t wait to see the fear blossom in my dilated eyes.

To smell my fear for what was to come.

But the longer I remained still and listened to the rapid beat of my pumping blood that rang in my ears, the more I began to realize that I wasn’t in my room at all. My body wanted to calm down from its rigid tension but I couldn’t let my guard down just yet as I tried to remember where exactly I was.

I bit my bottom lip slowly while trying to concentrate, but my mind seemed to remain in a daze while my body couldn’t stop fighting the sudden exhaustion that took over. It took all my mental concentration to keep upright.

I’d learned early on since my mother’s disappearance not to lose consciousness in a place you didn’t feel safe in.

As if I had much of a privilege of safe haven when Mother passed. You can’t hide under the bed in hopes the Boogeyman won’t find you with a sinister grin of delight.

I didn’t expect the door to suddenly unlock, and my eyes immediately glanced to the nightstand before I grabbed the closest thing that could be a weapon to protect myself. The door opened enough for a man to easily slip through, closing just as quietly before his eyes landed right on me and the weapon in my possession.

I froze as my eyes locked on those mesmerizing spheres that made my heart gallop for a whole other reason while my cheeks immediately flushed. I may not have known where the fuck I was, but I knew this man who stood before me in a black t-shirt and dark grey trousers.

“You…” I breathed, my voice far too frail for my liking with the way it croaked.

He didn’t say anything, his eyes taking me in slowly as though he’d never seen a woman before. I watched them dilate just slightly as his nostrils flared as though he needed a moment to truly take in my scent.

His aroma hit me far faster than I would have expected from this distance, a mix of cinder, apricot, cinnamon, and ash, which kind of reminded me of my own scent. I never understood why I carried a bit of ash, but I assumed with all the labor I did in the fields and mines of Frehja, it was expected to cling to me for the rest of my life.

Unlike the distasteful scent that always made me cringe in dissatisfaction, this made me want to sway as it made me feel rather lightheaded. It could have been why my heart continued hammering impatiently against my chest while my body tingled for movement.

Sitting still felt like a punishment as I struggled to comprehend why it felt far too hot in here.

I wondered if he felt the same, which may have been why he didn’t dare move from his spot. Either we were in some sort of game, or one of us was going to have to break this still spell for we couldn’t remain like this forever.

I mean, we could, but I don’t think I could remain still any longer if this sudden urge to tackle him continued to assault my senses.

Sure, I knew this man from the ship — Osiris, was it? — but even those moments were rather blurry right now so all I could assume was he was just a stranger.

A very sexy stranger I’d love to ride— what? No. I wouldn’t ride him. That’s very unmundane of me. Un-mundane? Is that a fucking word?

“Were you actually going to attack me with a pen?”

I blinked a few times as my frantic thoughts were pushed to the side just so I could look at this man who had to be fighting whatever was in the air because he was purposely blinking far too much while glancing around the room.

Looking anywhere but me.

It took me a moment to peel my eyes off him to stare at the weapon in my grasp.

A pen. Literally, my panicked mind thought my best defense against a perpetrator entering my room was to kill him off…with a fucking pen?

Then I noticed why this guy wasn’t looking my way.

I was naked — my lovely girls on display with my nipples on blast thanks to my aroused state.

Instead of panicking, which would have been deemed normal in my case, I returned my eyes to the man in question and shrugged.

“I could stab your eyes with the tip of the pen and proceed to slice your jugular vein with it,” I reasoned, which seemed to have been unexpected because it drew the man’s eyes back to mine.

Which made me want to melt in a fucking puddle because damn, they were a sight to get lost in.

I had to have gone mad or hit my head far too hard which was why I’d passed out…somewhere because my current predicament matched with my body’s unusual reactions was completely out of bounds for me.

“You know where the jugular vein is?’ he decided to ask, which felt more like a distraction.

“Just because I’m a slave in your eyes, that doesn’t mean I’m illiterate,” I complained and huffed. “Do you have some clothes I can borrow?”

The mention of clothes only encouraged him to take another look at me, his eyes specifically on my breasts, which made me want to groan because I probably looked like a slut or something lying in this random bed, naked — and horny — for a man I knew practically nothing about.

“I do not,” he finally answered.

“Well, great,” I huffed and gave up on caring as I tossed the blanket away, which simply exposed my entire body to him. “Guess I’ll walk around naked until I can find something to wear.”

It took him a second to answer because the man was obviously checking me out from head to fucking toe. I really was stupid for thinking my rash move would ignite a pair of clothes from thin air so I wouldn’t feel so…naked…but I guessed this was what happened when you acted on your emotions instead of using your brain.

Mother used to scold me for that. Ugh.

With nowhere really to go, I decided the best way of detouring was hiding in the washroom.

“Where’s the washroom?”

“Outside this room,” he answered as he watched me pause from wherever the fuck I was going — the room I thought would be the washroom.

“The toilet isn’t in the same room as where you sleep?” I questioned.

“In these sectors, no,” he replied.

Sector? I’m in a sector?

“Okay.”  I needed a moment to register where I was. “Then I’ll just go there.”

He was in front of me in literally two steps, the movement pretty much blurring as my sluggish mind struggled to comprehend how he’d gotten here so quickly.

“Fuck,” I cursed and then lowered my eyes to his feet. “Alright, Longlegs. You can stop showing off.”

“Longlegs?” He seemed annoyed by the nickname but then huffed. “It’s not my problem that you’re fucking short.”

“I’m 5’7”,” I stated with pride as I lifted my head to glare at him. “I’m tall for a female!”

“Right,” he replied. “A human female. Most dragon females are a minimum of 6’0” in height.”

I was totally ready to argue, but the mention of dragon females shut me up real quick because I clearly didn’t fit in that category.

Like at all…

“Well, you can go fuck a dragon female or something,” I said without even thinking, my tone laced with anger that really wasn’t justifiable. Did I suddenly think he was a tall asshole? Ya. However, it didn’t mean I should treat him like shit in return.

Even though it brought me an odd satisfaction.

“Did I say I was here to fuck a dragon female?” he tossed right back with the same spite, which only ticked me off further.

“Well, you certainly ain’t here to fuck me, are you?” I snapped and purposely crossed my arms under my breasts as if to emphasize their perky nips and roundness. Sure, they weren’t generously big, but they weren’t too small either.

I was proud of them and didn’t care if they didn’t fit this sexy man’s taste.

He actually didn’t answer as he bit his bottom lip, staring at my breasts with no damn shame.

“Move,” I finally declared.

“Why?” he countered as if he’d clearly forgotten what I’d previously asked. Clearly he was either struggling to think straight like I was, or he was just playing a sort of game to piss me the fuck off.

“Wash. Room.” I broke the word down into two.

It seemed to dawn on him that he’d literally let that sweep over his head, to which he cursed under his breath and shook his head far too quickly.

“No.”

“No?” I sounded insulted. “I don’t have bathroom privileges?”

“I know you don’t need to use the bathroom.”

And what?

“And how would a man know when I, a woman, need to use the washroom? Do you carry some magic skill that informs you when one’s bladder is full that you use to your advantage to deny them their bathroom right?”

“Slaves don’t have bathroom rights,” he argued, and I laughed.

“Well, fuck. I’ve lost my freedom and my right to relieve myself. With the way it’s going, I’ll probably lose my sanity if I’m forced to stare at you for any longer than I already have, and that’s just another tortuous act to my poor eyes.”

That actually surprised him for a moment as he commented, “I’m ugly to you?”

“Did I say you were ugly?”

“You said staring at me is torturous!”

“Which it is!” I snapped back.

“As if staring at you doesn’t fucking hurt my eyes.”

“Well, jeez. I must apologize for being far too fat at my hips, losing a bit of definition in my stomach from clearly dropping weight, and not owning a comb to brush out this rat nest I call hair,” I huffed but pouted my lips when I noticed my hair wasn’t actually that bad. “Actually, I take that back. My hair is cooperating with me.”

“Fucking hell, why are we arguing right now?!”

“You tell me, Osiris!” I snapped and put my hands in the air. “I don’t even know who the fuck you are.”

“Likewise, Ria.”

The way he said Ria literally made me gawk in surprise while my stomach decided to tumble like it never heard a man say my shortened name so appetizingly.

Wait. How…does he know that?

“How do you know that?”

“Know what?”

“My shortened name.”

“It’s not hard to know one’s short-formed name, Ríona,” he seethed, and I merely took a step forward so I was mere inches from his personal space. That made him grow rigid while his scent wrapped around me as if to keep me captive.

It was hard to not lose focus on my original initiative, but I managed to stay on track as I forced my eyes to look upward and not focus on the lines of his muscles that peaked through the rather thin black shirt.

“It’s far harder to figure it out!”

“It is not,” he argued holding my combative gaze.

“Is that so, Sirus?” I emphasized the shortened name that simply rolled off my tongue in an odd way. It wasn’t in a mocking tone, but I didn’t want to admit it was kind of hot the way I said it.

Clearly, it had some sort of effect on him as his eyes widened and those pupils of his simply grew in size while the rings of blue thinned.

“How do you know that?”

“Know what?”

He knew I’d turned the tables in this game we were playing, and he had no choice but to repeat what I’d just stated.

“My shortened name.”

My smirk couldn’t be more taunting. “It’s not hard to know one’s short-formed name, Osiris,” I repeated those exact words, which made him huff through his nose.

“Go back to bed.”

“Washroom.”

“You’re not going out there naked.”

“Well, unless you’re magically creating clothes for me, you’re out of luck,” I declared. “Not like my nakedness matters to you. I’m a slave, rememb—”

I was cut short as I watched the man lift his shirt in slow motion, and my eyes expanded to their widened extent just so I could catch every fine detail as this man literally stripped and revealed his chiseled torso.

My jaw went slack, my heart now racing against my chest like a drumming repertoire, and I was forced to acknowledge how such a simple move made my pussy thrum with waves of heat. My nostrils flared, catching the spiked intensity of his scent now that the thin layer of cloth was no longer taming such an appealing combination to the nose.

He took a single step which landed us mere centimeters from each other, and I literally forgot to breathe as I stared up at him just as he stared down into my wild eyes.

I’d never felt so drawn to a man in my entire existence, the tugging pull to plaster myself on him almost overriding my common sense. I didn’t realize I was on my tiptoes and mere inches from his lips until he dared to close the distance — our lips barely grazing against each other before we both seemed to jolt out of it and pull back.

“Fuck…” I cursed and shook my head. “Okay. What voodoo aroma juju shit is in the air?”

“What?” he questioned and fought to snap out of what was clearly making us act utterly out of character. I’d never felt the need to kiss a stranger, and yet the pull to submit to the power this man had over me was becoming rather unbearable.

“N-Never mind.” It was clear I needed space away from him until I could gather my bearings. I spun around and headed to the door. “I’ll just run to the washroom so no one sees me, or us, for that matter. Don’t want people thinking you’d lower yourself for a slave.”

I hated openly belittling myself, but I really couldn’t think of any other way of getting out of this situation for my own sanity. Until I could figure out exactly why my body was so hypersensitive to this man’s presence, I needed to leave.

Even if I had to walk naked through the halls to do it.

I barely opened the door before it was slammed shut thanks to the large hand that ensured it was shut back in place. Before I could say a word, a t-shirt was tugged over my head, the swoon-worthy scent overwhelming me for a few seconds before I managed to gasp for air which wasn’t very off from the thick masculine scent.

“Arms.”

It took me a second to realize the command was clearly directed to me, but I promptly lifted my arms beneath the loose material to slip them into their designated sleeves.

One glance down confirmed I was indeed wearing this man’s shirt  — a man I just met, may I stress, for what had to be the fifth time or whatever amount of mental reminders I needed.

The black material was still so warm, the loose cotton clearly big on my frame in comparison to his muscled structure. At least the length reached my knees, which benefited me because it covered the essentials: my breasts, ass, and slightly fluffed stomach — which felt a bit untrue seeing as I wasn’t bloated and had probably lost some weight from whatever I’d gone through.

“Better?” I offered and took advantage of his stillness to open the door just slightly.

His hand was now wrapped around mine that clung to the golden knob. The touch forced us to freeze as tingles of pure lust rushed through us.

I knew exactly how he was feeling now, and I felt like a transparent window because I knew in my gut that he could feel the whirlwind of my own emotions that I was fighting far too hard to not acknowledge.

My urge to be touched by him, my need to feel his lips on mine once more, and my pussy’s yearning desire to be filled by his cock.

Being exposed like this was far worse than being naked before a stranger, yet my body was a tousled mess of arousal as I pressed my legs together in hopes of blocking the scent of my heated wetness.

I was going to state something, but I held my tongue as I felt his chiseled body further press against my back.

The feel of his hardness pressed firmly against my ass, stilling me into silence.

Our breaths were heavy yet swift, and the mix of our aromas was dizzying, to the point that I wasn’t sure I could take any more of this stimulation. Either I pushed away from this man and ran through these unknown halls or I’d pass out from being so fucking horny that my brain malfunctioned due to the contributing side effect of lack of oxygen.

Since my legs had no intention of moving, I was leaning towards passing right out.

Surely Osiris caught onto my inching unconsciousness before I could register it because he cursed and took the majority of my weight before I was literally in his arms.

He spun around, his back against the door with the intention of closing it, but deep voices came from down the hall.

“I’m sure the slave is in one of these rooms,” a man stated rather loudly.

“Shh. You don’t know if she’s being guarded, stupid.”

“They wouldn’t guard a slave.”

“Well, rumors are spreading she was chosen by Lord Yieshah to be Prince Osiris consort or some shit.”

“No fucking way. That can’t be true.”

“No way do I believe it. They’re saying it’s fake, just a decoy as he chooses a bride from the top-tier women gathered from Frehja.”

“That makes more fucking sense. I heard the daughter of Adelaide was among them. Her father has been hyping everyone up saying how gifted and hot she is. Even said she’s a virgin.”

“Wouldn’t Prince Osiris like that?”

They laughed.

“Royal princes love virgin women.”

“C’mon. Let’s see if we can fuck that one while no one’s aroun—”

“What are you two doing here?” The harsh voice sounded a bit familiar, and for a brief moment, a guy with red hair came to my mind.

Red hair. Red eyes… He’s a prince, isn’t he? Wait. Osiris is a prince too.

I was still missing heaps of information as to whom this man was with whomever else was involved in whatever happened before that landed me here, but the conversation between these two men outside the halls left me feeling …odd?

At a disadvantage? Unworthy? Very aware of my obvious impurity?

The sensation was strong enough for me to gather my strength and try to wiggle my way out of Osiris’s hold.

“Hey,” he hissed and ended up lowering my legs but keeping a hook around my waist while using his free arm to reach back and close the door silently before locking it.

“Listen. Whatever is brewing between us won’t work,” I got to the point and managed to spin in his hold, only to be plastered against his chest because he clearly thought I was trying to make another attempt for the door.

His arm simply tightened around me, as if he worried I’d fall back, but all that did was make my temperature spike and the world spin as the scent was far too strong.

“Shit,” he cursed and didn’t bother hesitating to scoop me right up like I weighed nothing. I simply fought to stay conscious as the world spun far too fast. I felt the softness of the bed once more before a hand firmly pressed against my forehead.

A wave of chilled air seemed to rush through me from my head downward, which immediately eased the dizziness to the point that I could actually see straight.

“Fuck,” I cursed and tried to blink away the blurry vision. “What the hell is going on?” I couldn’t take this much longer. This up-and-down weak bullshit made me feel far too vulnerable in the presence of a stranger.

I wanted to deal with it and move forward so I could think straight and not be so strongly influenced by a man.

“If we keep denying it, this is just going to get worse,” he muttered back, which forced me to acknowledge him once more.

My heart skipped a few beats as I realized the position he was in —sitting on his knees, his legs spread with mine between them while he was shirtless and I was obviously beneath him.

Wearing his shirt…

My hair was spread wildly across the pillow beneath my head, and my arms were up as if I was enjoying the glorious view. I could only imagine what my eyes looked like; their almost white orbs with their glowing tint of silver were probably absent of color with how dilated my irises surely were.

My brittle lips were slightly parted, while my cheeks were surely flushed from all the hot flashes I’d experienced being within such a close radius of this man who might as well be ranked a sex god for his influence on me.

My nipples poked at the thin material of his shirt as if to make sure this man saw them, and I’d long forgotten to press my thighs together enough to hold back the scent of my arousal that effortlessly drifted through the room.

I bet in his eyes, I looked like a true slut doing anything in her power to make him cave, but none of this was intentional, which was what suddenly made it frightening to me. These were the predicaments that fiend of a father would always speak to us about.

How we shouldn’t get ourselves into ‘situations’ that made us look like whores and would give the man the ‘right’ to fuck us so we’d learn not to ‘ask for it.’ Those teachings also made me more spiteful against him and the majority of men in our lands because to them, we deserved to be fucked if we ‘waltzed’ into what they considered a reasonable invitation when it was simply a move of dominance to them.

Not like it mattered in my case. That bloody man’s words were for his favorite daughter alone as I was his fucking puppet to do whatever he wished.

“Ríona.”

I blinked and realized those majestic eyes were filled with anger that didn’t seem directed at me. He really looked as though he was ready to murder someone, his eyes losing more of those blue rings as the scorching orange grew vivid and overwhelming.

“I’m not a virgin,” I spluttered out as if that was the problem here.

My words surprised him enough to make the shift in his eyes pause, which only encouraged me to continue talking as fear clearly took over.

“I-I don’t know why I feel this way. Attracted to you. I’m not a slut. I may be a slave and worthless to your kind, but I’m not a slut who will fuck anything with a cock. I didn’t know what I was walking into today. I don’t…remember what happened that landed me here. I was forced to board a ship. To please my father. I have a sister. She went off somewhere and I was sent…the other way. I’m not trying to deceive you or reel you in. I’m not asking to be fucked…I…I just don’t understand why I’m attracted to you, but you don’t need to go through this if I’m not to your taste. So I’m telling you here and now I’m not a virgin,” I rambled all in one breath.

I bet I looked pitiful to him, but I wanted to be honest and make sure he knew what he was getting himself into so if what those guys in the hall said were true, he wouldn’t be wasting his time on me.

Heck. He could find my “beloved” sister and fuck her since father enjoyed rubbing in that she was a Goddess of Purity.

“Was that by choice?”

I didn’t expect his question, and it left me stumped as he stared down at me.

“W-What?”

“Was that by choice?” His voice was barely there the second time as if he was truly struggling to not fall into the spiraling emotions running through him. I couldn’t read him now, and it made me wonder if being honest had fucked me over in some way.

No turning back now.

“No.” My voice trembled and I bit my bottom lip hard so a whimper wouldn’t leave my trembling lips. Swallowing the lump forming in my throat, I fought to look strong as I stared into his eyes. “No. It wasn’t my choice.”

He didn’t say anything as he peered down at me, and I felt as though he was having some sort of internal battle with himself.

“What do you wish to do right now?” he questioned, and I honestly thought I was hallucinating for no man had ever asked me what I wished to do with my body.

“What…do I wish?” I couldn’t even say the whole thing because it just baffled me.

“Do you want us to continue…this?” he questioned instead, knowing I was struggling to comprehend what he was offering me. “If you need me to explain what occurred on the ship, I’d gladly do it, but I can’t fucking think straight to make sentences with how strong this bond is.”

Bond. Right. A connection. Me and him.

“This bond is what’s making our bodies…feel like magnets desperate to be together?”

“Yes,” he responded. “That’s why our bodies are hot, tingling, and begging us to fuck. It’s because of the bond.”

It made more sense now in my mind and that seemed to be more than enough to help me calm down a little. I wasn’t being a slut. This was a somewhat natural reaction when two individuals were bonded mates.

“So…you don’t think I’m a slut?”

“Why would I think that?” He actually seemed mad at my comment, so I decided to shake my head.

“It’s…never mind,” I ended up dismissing it, which made him groan.

“Fuck,” he cursed and leaned down lower as if he wanted to ensure his next set of words reached my ears. “I’m not good with words. I suck at expressing shit. I won’t be functional until I tame this fucking ache that’s making my cock far too hard for my sanity, and that means fucking you.”

He paused as if to ensure I understood him perfectly before he continued.

“But I sense your fear. I feel your uncertainty to my very bones. I don’t know your experience. I don’t…care about it right now, but I’d never force myself on a woman. Mated or not,” he stressed. “So I need you to think hard right now if you want this because if you don’t, you gotta say it nice and clear so my dragon stops riding my fucking ass for not having my dick in you already.”

I was honestly shocked that my opinion even mattered, let alone my permission.

“Why does that matter to you?”

“Because I’m not a fucking rapist,” he growled, and I sensed that there was a rooted meaning there. It didn’t feel as though he’d been taken advantage of, but maybe he knew someone else who had.

“I’m not a vir—”

“I do not care if you’re a virgin or not, Ríona,” he growled. “I don’t give a fuck if you’re a slave, not a slave, a human, a rider, or a dragon shifter. At the end of the day, you’re my mate, the woman chosen for me, and I’ve decided to accept that.”

He closed his eyes for a second, and I wondered if it was painful being so close to me. I bet it was with how strong the urge was to fuck me, especially because he was a dragon shifter. I knew they were a hypersexual breed that took seasons off to fuck their mates, so the resistance he carried was phenomenal.

Just so he could get my permission?

“But…I’ll say this now,” he began and opened his eyes that bored straight into mine. “I’m no hero. I’m not a nice guy. My personality is shit, and I suck at communicating. I’m not romantic or one of those perfect fuckers on posters and portrayed in fairytales that love their woman with loads of affection or a knight in shining armor,” he emphasized. “I’m cold. A psychotic fucker. I’m short-tempered, I focus on my responsibilities, and I care very little about anyone unless they’ve fucking earned it. So I’m warning you…that this…whatever we fucking do next, it ain’t gonna make me fall hard for you. It’s gonna be lust and nothing more until I can figure you out. I don’t trust you, not because you’re not capable of being trusted, but for my own fucking reasons, so decide right now what you want, Ria, ‘cause that decision is what’s going to start off whatever the fuck this is.”

It was a lot to take in and yet, this felt far more vulnerable than I would have expected him to share. He was being transparent, something that I felt was extremely hard for him to do. I quickly realized that it was his human counterpart pushing this narrative versus his dragon, who probably just wanted to get this over with and fuck.

That proved that this was necessary for him, and my permission actually mattered.

It was the first time ever someone had respected me enough to dare ask if I wanted to be touched, kissed, held, or basically fucked by them.

The first time being given such power.

I think I knew my decision, and yet I hesitated.

As if waiting for one final push.

You are marked. Do not question what the Goddess has blessed you with.

The voice that soothingly hummed through my mind was completely unknown, and yet it didn’t frighten me in the slightest. It reminded me of the mark on my arm, and my eyes peered over to it to see the slight glimmer of its tatted surface before I looked to Osiris’s arm to confirm he had the same mark but in a shimmering blue that overtook his arm.

It made me feel safe and spiritually guided while being offered this opportunity to decide gave me a sense of power I’d never thought could be empowering in such a vulnerable situation. I didn’t want to delay any longer as I let myself make a decision I felt I wouldn’t regret.

“I…want…this.”

I said it far too slowly, and yet each word was stated clearly.

“I’m…far from perfect. Different…odd, strong-willed, and rebellious. I’m disobedient for kicks and have days where I enjoy talking and others where I’ll barely state a word the entire day. I…enjoy specks of intimacy…but some days I hate to be touched. I like having control over my life…and panic when that’s taken away from me.” I paused as my voice dipped even further. “I…I don’t know who my real father is…but I have potential. I’ll do anything to prove my worth…as long as I’m not discarded like trash in the end when I’ve given my all.”

He let my words linger as the silence grew along with the seconds that passed, but Osiris finally nodded his head nice and slow as if to ensure I acknowledged his acceptance.

“Osiris Kiernan, Prince of the North Kingdom of Ghryadiel.”

“Ríona Freyja Adelaide of Frehja.”

We shared a single look as if we’d finally found neutral ground before we were reminded of the intensity palpitating between us.

“You proved to me you aren’t a weak bitch,” he quietly declared as he leaned further down until a mere inch of a movement would lay his lips upon mine. “Now I want to hear you moan my name, Sweet Vixen.”

My response was lost the moment he claimed my lips.

CHAPTER 6

From Slave To Mated To A Ruthless Dragon: Part One

~OSIRIS~

Never have I felt such desire for a woman.

So soft, so frail, so fucking beautiful that I pondered if this was a dream. A fabricated lie to ease my years of pain and resentment, knowing damn well the woman chosen for me would be from the likes of my father.

To think hidden in the depths of Frehja a woman was hidden amongst hundreds of slaves — only to be discovered as a sacrifice to the god we served for an abundance of power.

I couldn’t fight this blazing urge any longer, the magnitude of sensations taunting every part of me becoming far too unbearable to withstand.

The moment she’d passed out, the nagging began — the fighting need to protect her at all cost. Seeing her unconscious in Rhys’s grasp made my dragon want to roar in retribution, but I had to pretend she didn’t affect me.

That our bond was nothing but an inconvenience.

Little did I know how powerful this connection could be matched with all those qualities that made her stand out from the rest. What had my full attention as my eyes caught onto every bit of her when she silently slid into the room of sacrifices.

My dragon was clearly contributing to all of this, heightening my sense of smell, just so I could pick up on her various scents and vivid emotion. I felt like I’d be able to resist, but now that she was pinned beneath me, all those aromas came roaring back…with vengeance.

Her lust, anticipation, nervousness, and fear, but the strongest of them all…her arousal.

I could spread her legs with one single move and be rewarded with the glistening surface of her pussy that smelled absolutely delightful. To think I had the power to do that to her. To make me want her so fucking bad, even though I felt deep within her trauma was a weight so big, I felt as though she struggled to carry it upon her shoulders.

She’d done everything she could to get away from me. To pry herself from this room that forced us to be in one space and yearned to bring us closer to one another, but I knew at this stage, if I let her slip away, there would be no other choice but to catch her.

Wrap my arm around her curved waist, throw her over my broad shoulder, and enjoy her struggle until we were back in this very position: her pinned beneath me, her round, plump breasts looking delightful under my shirt while those hard buds pressed against the thin fabric to be seen.

Now she was in my grasp, and fuck, if my cock got any harder I’d certainly do something I would regret.

“Was that by choice?”

The words left my mouth before I could stop them — that tiny speck of logic in the back of my mind needing to come up to the surface to ensure what I’d witnessed from the glimpse of her memories was true.

If her own father dared fuck her like a pawn when he treated another like a sacred pearl.

“W-What?”

“Was that by choice?” I barely grunted, fighting so hard to not make my hips thrust forward and slide my cock right into her wet pussy.

“No.” Her voice trembled as she whimpered the single word, the tremble in her parted lips only making her more vulnerable. Despite her body’s need for relief, she was giving me the privilege of seeing her at her most vulnerable state.

A privilege only a mate would be allowed to witness.

“No. It wasn’t my choice.”

All I could do was stare, recalling the memories that flashed before my eyes.

“I don’t want to do this! You never do this to Aka! If Mother was here, she’d be so damn angr—” Her tearful rage was cut short by the slap against her cheek as the massive man who was practically hidden by the shadows looked down at her with pure hunger.

“This is your punishment for being so useless. For causing me trouble for stopping that guard from fucking you. How many times do I need to remind you?” he questioned and slapped her again. “You are a slave! A cunt bitch who will submit to anyone who needs to use you. In return that brings us money, and it makes you more valuable and less of a pain in my ass!”

“I’ll let all of Frehja know you’re doing this!” she seethed as hot tears rolled down her cheeks that were blistering red.

“Tell them,” he dared. “Tell all the land that Declan Adelaide fucks you whenever you’re a slutty cunt and see who will listen. No one will come to your aid, Ríona. This is your life now, so suck it up, and embrace all the sins you keep on committing in our family name.”

The memory ended before it would continue to the unforgivable part, which made my chest burn as my dragon mentally growled in my head.

I won’t be a rapist like that bastard. I won’t fuck up what fate has given me. She just needs to know what she’s getting into. Know that this will be the start of many sexual instances because my drive was always high for pussy — or ass.

“What do you wish to do right now?” I questioned.

“What…do I wish?” she repeated like she couldn’t grasp the offer I was giving her. It made sense when her whole life revolved around being submissive for another’s pleasure.

What you wanted didn’t fucking matter to them.

“Do you want us to continue…this?” I began. “If you need me to explain what occurred on the ship, I’ll gladly do it, but I can’t fucking think straight to make sentences with how strong this bond is.”

“This bond is what’s making our bodies…feel like magnets desperate to be together?”

“Yes,” I responded. “That’s why our bodies are hot, tingling, and begging us to fuck. It’s because of the bond.”

The pesky bond that made me want to fuck this woman into oblivion, again and again, for the whole fucking night if she dared to have the stamina for it.

I doubted she did, but fuck, I couldn’t help but think about the possibility, which was only encouraging the precum that was surely pooling at the head of my veiny, hard shaft.

“So…you don’t think I’m a slut?”

What?

The question was so uncalled for, it pissed me off. Was that the impression she thought her image delivered? If only she could see herself through my eyes. How wildly seductive she was with her dazzling eyes that made me feel like she was peering into my very soul.

From her magenta strands to her curvy body and pale flesh, she wasn’t bone skinny like plenty of the girls on the island who wouldn’t eat a single piece of bread in fear of gaining five pounds.

Out of everything, it was her personality that was shining brightly right now. How she could be confident, brave, and ready to risk it all one minute and be so seductively innocent with soft vulnerability the next?

“Why would I think that?” I asked and didn’t bother hiding my anger. It was a stupid assumption to make. She shook her head.

“It’s…never mind.”

I didn’t mean to groan, but waiting was becoming far too painful.

“Fuck,” I cursed and leaned down so she’d hear my words perfectly. “I’m not good with words. I suck at expressing shit. I won’t be functional until I tame this fucking ache that’s making my cock far too hard for my sanity, and that means fucking you.”

I was doing something I would never do for anyone else: attempting to communicate when it was probably one of my weaknesses. I didn’t want her to fear me. In fact, if it was truly my way, I’d change myself to become a sweet man who’d do anything for his mate, but ‘sweet’ didn’t fall into my category.

Outside, I had to be merciless unless you earned my mercy, but after everything she’d already gone through thanks to my father, hadn’t she proven herself?

The scars along her chest were my answer to that.

“But I sense your fear. I feel your uncertainty to my very bones. I don’t know your experience. I don’t…care about it right now, but I’d never force myself on a woman. Mated or not,” I emphasized. “So I need you to think hard right now if you want this because if you don’t, you gotta say it nice and clear so my dragon stops riding my fucking ass for not having my dick in you already.”

“Why does that matter to you?”

“Because I’m not a fucking rapist,” I growled. I’d never do what her father dared to do to his own child. I’d never lose my control in blinded lust to hurt someone who was meant for me.

“I’m not a vir—”

“I do not care if you’re a virgin or not, Ríona! I don’t give a fuck if you’re a slave, not a slave, a human, a rider, or a dragon shifter. At the end of the day, you’re my mate, the woman chosen for me, and I’ve decided to accept that.”

I had to close my eyes because seeing her divine body in this position was truly driving me insane. As if the scent wasn’t keeping me captive in this state of immense hunger.

“But…I’ll say this now,” I began and opened my eyes to ensure she could see every emotion that flashed within my orange spheres with blue rings. “I’m no hero. I’m not a nice guy. My personality is shit, and I suck at communicating. I’m not romantic or one of those perfect fuckers on posters and portrayed in fairytales that love their woman with loads of affection or a knight in shining armor,” he emphasized. “I’m cold. A psychotic fucker. I’m short-tempered, I focus on my responsibilities, and I care very little about anyone unless they’ve fucking earned it. So I’m warning you…that this…whatever we fucking do next, it ain’t gonna make me fall hard for you. It’s gonna be lust and nothing more until I can figure you out. I don’t trust you, not because you’re not capable of being trusted, but for my own fucking reasons, so decide right now what you want, Ria, ‘cause that decision is what’s going to start off whatever the fuck this is.”

That was the best I could manage. The hardest I’d try to make my point. I’d never worked this hard to be as honest as I had, but for her, I was willing to go the extra mile.

To prove to all those who mocked my traits and flaws that I’m capable of trying to love another — even if I wasn’t good at it.

“I…want…this.”

For a moment, I almost missed those very words.

“I’m…far from perfect. Different…odd, strong-willed, and rebellious. I’m disobedient for kicks and have days where I enjoy talking and others where I’ll barely state a word the entire day. I…enjoy specks of intimacy…but some days I hate to be touched. I like having control over my life…and panic when that’s taken away from me. I…I don’t know who my real father is…but I have potential. I’ll do anything to prove my worth…as long as I’m not discarded like trash in the end when I’ve given my all.”

As if I’d ever discard her.

If it was my way, she’d be my ultimate treasure. A sacred piece of unmeasurable value that I’d crave to lock away and hoard so no one else would dare get a sight of her. It was so fucking tempting, I had to fight my dragon from acting upon it, but what if this introduced something grand?

Introduced me, and potentially the others, to hoard one thing we unanimously agreed was the most priceless of all in Ghryadiel.

Nodding my head, we shared a look that rewarded us with compromise. Something we could both approve of before we walked down a path that had no way out.

“Osiris Kiernan, Prince of the North Kingdom of Ghryadiel.”

“Ríona Freyja Adelaide of Frehja.”

Freyja. That specific name is familiar…

“You proved to me you aren’t a weak bitch,” I quietly declared, needing to remind her of my true nature, but I couldn’t help but lean in even closer so my lips barely touched hers.

So fucking close.

“Now I want to hear you moan my name, Sweet Vixen.”

She couldn’t reply because my lips already pressed hungrily against hers, my deep groan almost instantaneous as I let my eyes roll back. A mere kiss set my body on fire, the flame within my chest growing immensely before it spread like wildfire through my internal circuits.

Bliss from a single kiss shouldn’t have been so satisfying, and yet it went beyond that — which encouraged me to kiss her again — and again.

Her body was tense at first as if my tenderness surprised her. I wanted her to feel safe in my company, that I had no intention of being like that man who shattered her trust in this world. I worked my free hand to gently run through her locks, cradling her head and slowing my movements even further so she could predict what was coming next.

That seemed to ease her nervousness by a lot, the rigidity in her luscious frame beginning to relax as she let me explore her mouth. When our lower halves pressed lightly, we both groaned at the buzzing pleasure it ignited, but I forced myself to keep going slow.

I want to enjoy every bit of this.

My hand moved until it gripped the back of her neck, my lips continuing to entertain hers as I moved my fingertips soothingly along her flesh to further relax her. It did the trick, that last bit of uncertainty leaving the air as her desires and arousal seemed to spike in return.

When she kissed me back, it made me groan in relief to realize she wasn’t just doing this for my own pleasure but allowing herself to enjoy the ride. She leaned in closer against me, her back slightly arched while her breasts taunted my chest — those hard nipples only making me want to tug and flick at them.

It would be a long night, so I’d have all the time to do exactly that, but I enjoyed exploring her mouth with my tongue. She was surprisingly sweet, so different from my taste that was probably spiced from the previous rush of fire that left my lips moments earlier.

I didn’t bother thinking about it, the priority at this moment focused on my Sweet Vixen.

Mine. To kiss, fuck, and protect from the likes of my father.

“More,” she moaned into my mouth, and my chest vibrated as I swelled in her impatience. I bet she was influenced by my own dire need to get moving, but to hear her beg for “more” was a dangerous gamble because I liked it.

Like hearing her beg for me.

I took over the kiss once more, dominating her entirely as my kiss became rough and heated. She managed to take it all, her moans getting lost in my mouth while her hands dared to press against my chest.

Being touched by her was different for me. All the other bitches I’d fucked would try to be rewarded with my scorching flesh that would burn right to the bone if they dared leave their hands long enough.

Yet, Ríona’s hands weren’t burning in the slightest. They were moving across my chest, enjoying the chiseled lines of my physique almost greedily before they reached my shoulders and slowly trailed along the top part of my back.

I paused the kiss to moan, the foreign touch of her hand along my back making me quiver. No one had touched the sensitive spot and fuck, I wasn’t sure she knew how sensitive dragon’s wings were.

Especially during sex.

“Did I do something wrong?” she dared to ask as her panting voice proved I’d left her breathless.

“Not at all,” I whispered and gently tugged her bottom lip while my half-opened eyes got lost in hers. “Dragon shifters’ backs are more sensitive than the normal mundane.”

“Does that include your wings?”

“Mhmm.” I was already tired of speaking, my lips diving in to kiss her once more. She complied with that as we got lost in another kiss. This one was sloppy and desperate, to the point that I needed to get us naked so we could move to the fucking.

I was already lifting my own shirt enough to reveal her breasts, the two of us breaking the kiss just so I could lift the single piece of clothing and toss it somewhere so I could enjoy the grand view of her curvy nakedness.

I sat back just to admire her entirely, and fuck.

“You’re so fucking beautiful,” I breathed heavily as my nostril flared at her divine smell. Never would I think a woman could look so beautiful, and that mark along her arm was a reminder that I was deserving of being her mate.

To be a part of her destiny.

“Y-You’re just being nice,” she muttered shyly, and it actually amused me to see her trying to shy away from my compliment.

“You’re forgetting one thing, Sweet Vixen.” I moved down to kiss the side of her neck, ensuring the sharp tips of my dragon teeth pinched at her flesh. She further arched into me as she fought a moan from escaping her lips, but I purposely sucked on her flesh at that moment, igniting that moan to escape her parted lips as she took a sharp breath.

“I’m nowhere close to nice,” I groaned against her lips. “So when I compliment you, you best take it or else I’ll punish you for wasting my sacred oxygen.” With one last suck of her sensitive flesh, I let go and leaned back so I could enjoy her flustered face.

I need to get these pants off.

This was the best moment as I purposely moved off the bed, standing at the end of it while I took my time unbuttoning the piece of clothing that was restricting my poor cock. It seemed to further hype things, the anticipation of freeing it and watching her expression when she got a look of my manhood making me move slower on purpose.

Her eyes were on me like a hawk, and I did it on purpose so she’d be able to see exactly what I was doing. I knew my next move would only leave her in a pool of anticipation.

She watched me snake my hands down the waistband of my pants, their fabric tugging down my legs until the material dropped effortlessly to the floor. Many had witnessed my naked structure and yet only two had ever possessed enough passionate hunger matched with intense admiration to make me feel worthy of such a grand moment.

Thinking she’d be the second continued to remind me of how important she was to my life.

How vital she’d be in me finding myself…

She took every inch of me in as if I was a sacred statue she’d have one chance to sweep her sight upon. Little did she know this would only be the beginning. That I’d act upon the impulse to kiss, touch, and fuck her.

She was now our marked possession, and it was about time I proved that to her.

I wrapped my hand around my hard shaft, watching how she lowered her gaze to the veiny rod that glimmered with precum. She dared to taunt me further — her tongue slowly glazing along her bottom lip like she was truly ready to suck me off.

Save that for another time.

My cock was throbbing for movement, which was why I approached the bed once more, my movements slow, calculative, like a predator that had been waiting to claim its prey for hours. I didn’t want to fuck anything up, a first for someone like myself who acted now and thought about the stupid shit I did later.

The creak of the bed under my weight only added to the anticipation, her eyes never leaving mine as I got closer and closer until I was back between her legs. I purposely took a deep inhale, needing to fill my nostrils and lungs with this thick scent of lust in the air.

It was addicting — just like she was going to be to me — and maybe that could have been why I was cherishing this moment before everything went into a spiraling passion.

Admiring her one last time, I leaned down until my lips took hers to share a sweet kiss. I felt her intrigue as if she pondered how I could be so gentle to her compared to any who’d treated her so ruthlessly.

Compared to those fuckers, I didn’t see her as an object to be abused, but I guessed it would take a while to prove that with how we lived in this ruthless society.

Breaking the kiss knowing she was desperate for air encouraged me to move down her neck, leaving trails of bites and kisses that made her moan delightfully. I loved the way she sounded, the softness in her breathy moans and gasps matched with how sweet and smooth her skin was.

The maids had done well getting off all the dry blood and tainted grime off her delicate skin. I was privileged to see it up close — to trail my tongue along her flesh and nip at it until it was fierce red and sensitive to a simple touch.

I didn’t hold back leaving kisses all over her, needing to leave her trembling for my cock. To be filled by me with immense craving — to be at the same level as me in our heated desire. With every movement down her body, I whispered things I’d never said to anyone else.

How sexy she looked. How hard her nipples were for me. Her softness, the attractiveness of her curves, and the uniqueness her physique delivered. How I loved the color of her hair and the way she moaned like this was a special musical.

I went against everything I’d fought to be in this world — making me realize that maybe I did once have a kinder side. A sweet side that loved to admire the beauty in this world and express it with words.

I hadn’t been born to be heartless — and it took me discovering and choosing my mate over my father to realize it.

When I reached between her legs, I had to spread them nice and wide just to enjoy the view of her glistening pussy. My breath was erratic, my eyes surely wide and wild as I once again took a moment to inhale deeply.

I didn’t say a word, just dove right in, needing to taste her — to feast on her cream that dripped in wait for me to lick.

Her breath hitched the moment I began to lick her up, her moans growing louder and more desperate as I sucked the bundle of her clit before thrusting my tongue between her swollen folds and into the heated tunnel of her walls.

They constricted around my tongue as if to keep me captive until I fulfilled their master’s need, and I was so far gone my dragon instincts began to take over, the need to hear more of her cries of pleasure while enjoying her sweetness like it was the first time I’d ever enjoyed such addicting sweetness.

Her muscles spasmed as I moved impatiently, needing her to be far wetter than this to take my cock. I was building up to this on purpose, my cock slowly morphing in size and length as my dragon worked his way through my senses.

Scales emerged upon my flesh, and I was sure my wings were out of my back as I continued to eat her out, but I didn’t care. I just wanted more milky juices, a flow of her release flooding my greedy mouth.

“You need to cum for me, Ríona,” I urged while I still had control. “Give your mate all of your sweet goodness.”

She was inching towards her orgasm, and I felt as though she was fighting it — again and again — like an engraved habit.

That’s not good.

“Ríona.” My dragon inched into power, my voice suddenly deeper as I moved my face just slightly back to meet her hooded eyes that displayed such dilated pupils of silver. “Are you planning to disobey me?”

“N-No,” she panted but her fear was like never before. It was so intense, even my dragon managed to remain still just to try to figure her out.

There was something we were missing here, and it had to do with her pleasure.

What was it?

“Then you will cum for me,” I stressed.

She bit her lip, as if unsure if she could tell me what was truly bothering the depths of her mind.

She was contemplating, and for a moment, I noticed a flicker of color swarm her eyes — a twinkle of rainbow colors with a speck of flame.

A flame…

“I…I’m not allowed.”

I blinked a few times, my human mind taking advantage of this revelation to take the reigns as my dragon struggled to grasp what the hell she was trying to say.

“Not allowed?”

I needed more than that.

“To…um…come?” She didn’t sound so sure herself and yet her cheeks became more flushed as she fought to not look away from my gaze. “He…said I can’t…come…until he does. I can’t enjoy…pleasure until the man has.”

And it clicked.

“He forces you to not cum,” I said a bit too roughly because the bed itself shook thanks to the anger within myself.

My dragon was still processing what she’d just revealed, which meant if I didn’t calm the fuck down, this wouldn’t end well.

“Yes?” She made it seem like this wasn’t supposed to be something one questioned. “That’s what all the men state in Frehja. You can’t come…um…cum…before your male. Do so and you’ll be rewarded with punishment which basically involves the male gathering every man in the village to fuck you one by one until your body is forced to learn how to hold your gratification.”

I actually was speechless, which fucked up my attempt to stop my dragon because he not only catapulted into control but he now hovered over her with her hands pinned to the pillow above and his wings spread out wide as if to shield her from the rest of the world.

“Who dares do such to you?” he snarled with so much heat, I could see her break out into a sweat in seconds at the splintering warmth that came from just his voice.

“It…never got that far with me,” she emphasized even with her trembling voice.

She was trying to put up a brave front, but I could tell this was a triggering topic that she struggled with.

“He…would chain me to the bed…and leave one of those vibrating toys to torture me at night. Sometimes if he was drunk he’d beat me for not waiting. I’ve…learned to hold it.”

She bit her lip for a moment, and we could feel the frustration lingering inside her before she closed her eyes and muttered, “I…I don’t know what Ghryadiel standards are and don’t want to upset you. I…want to cum…but I don’t want to be punished for going against culture.”

Culture? Fucking culture?

We took a deep inhale and let it out — steam literally leaving my nostrils — which frightened her further.

My dragon quickly grumbled, “That is not a part of the culture of Ghryadiel. We don’t practice such barbaric bullshit!”

She seemed surprised by my anger as she stared into my scorching orange eyes, but then her gaze softened as she dared to smile.

“I thought you’d think of me as a weak bitch for admitting such,” she confessed as she took a second to tame her breaths that stemmed from her fright. “I accepted that lifestyle because it’s the only thing I could do to survive in a world that wishes for me to perish. Women are worse than slaves. We’re not equal to the men who wear the same torn clothes as us. You bow and obey. No questions asked. Rebel, and you’ll be punished like a chained dog. That’s what’s engrained in me.”

She swallowed the lump forming in her throat and seemed calmer now that she’d gotten those words out.

“I…like being pleased by you. To feel the waves of ecstasy grow and feel how I can please you by letting myself enjoy the pleasure you’re delivering in return. I…just need to hear your permission. To be okay with me…reaching that peak and enjoying the quaking bliss it delivers. It’s probably a silly request and burdensome but—”

“I, Osiris Kiernan, give you permission to cum whenever I bring you to the peak of pleasure.” My dragon didn’t let her finish as he said the words her body, mind, and soul were craving. “From this moment onward, you will never follow such savage traditions ever again. As your mate, you will enjoy pleasure like any man. No one will dare take advantage of your body unless you give them permission to do so. You are my claimed mate, and only those worthy of your body shall ever enjoy its luscious beauty. Understood?”

I didn’t expect my dragon to specifically delve into bringing others into our relationship, but then again, it was good to confront it here and now in this state of openness.

She stared at me for a long moment, as if she really couldn’t process what I’d offered her.

Power.

I’d just given her a glimpse of power over her body.

Over her destiny.

“Those worthy of my body,” she whispered. “You’d…share me?”

“If you’re willing,” my dragon declared. “Dragons hoard their mate unless a den wishes to share the woman.”

“Do you have a den?”

“No,” he admitted but his lingering silence was enough to make her understand.

“Then…whoever you deem worthy of sharing me with you will be allowed to enjoy me.”

“With your permission,” he emphasized so it would truly register in her mind.

“With my permission…” she whispered and quietly asked, “What if they don’t get my permission…and try…”

“Then I’ll torture them, rip their wings off, and burn them to ashes.”

That was something we equally agreed with.

No matter who it was, even my closest friends, no one would do something against her wishes now that we were in her life.

They lost that privilege the moment that mark settled upon her flesh.

“Okay.” She seemed relieved with the agreement. “I…like that.”

“Good.” He pulled back then and I was back in control. “Then let’s make you cum.”

We dove back into it as if we hadn’t stopped to clear the air.

It was so smooth — so natural — that it continued to prove that this was what being mated should have been like.

For things to fall into place, no matter the friction and uncertainty of what was ahead.

To feel that no matter what ripples and tides come crashing into us from our pasts, it wouldn’t remove this newfound safety net that blossomed when we fell into the rhythm of our combined passion.

Her moans were hymns of motivation, the wavelengths of pleasure bouncing from her to race through my senses grew with urgency.

Our mate bond was expanding — shifting and blending so we’d be able to experience each other’s intense sensations.

This could become a double-edged sword, a weapon formed against me due to the vulnerability it carried, but my dragon and I already made up our minds.

Our mate, Ríona, would be trained to become one of us. She’ll be taught to protect herself so she never feels so vulnerable again. That wouldn’t discard the fact we’d protect her in our own way, but the best way to love a woman aside from passion was to empower them. That’s what we’ll do.

Empower our mate from this point onward.

“Osiris,” she moaned my name in warning, and god, it sounded so fucking good to hear my name leave her swollen lips like that.

So much need. So much desire.

It kindled a heightened need to fulfill what her body desired the most right now — to push her right to the edge until she was screaming in bliss.

She was close — so, so close — and I wanted to ensure her body didn’t attempt to stop her from enjoying this moment of intense ecstasy.

“Cum for us, Ríona,” I urged with my dragon’s presence to back me up. “We give you permission to cum for your mate.”

That’s all she needed to let go — tidal waves of pleasure crashing through her as she cried out in relief.

Feeling her orgasm was something uniquely different; the peak of pleasure assaulted my mind while my tongue and mouth enjoyed the sweet taste of her creamy juices that rewarded me for my immense effort.

When I finally pulled my tongue out, I enjoyed the way her hooded eyes of lust watch me attentively as I swallow her pooling cum in my mouth and proceed to lick my lips clean.

There’s that flicker of flame again.

It was a mere flash, but it continued to prove what was hidden within her.

There’s no mistaking it.

A dragon hid within her, which proved to me and my dragon that we might have just mated our equal in power.

Maybe even one who will surpass us.

“Did you like that?” I ended up asking, watching the way her cheeks began to flush while she fought to not look away from me.

I liked that. The rebellious part of her fighting against her feminine urge to be submissive.

“Yes,” she whispered, her eyes so full of life with how vibrant the silver was around her dilated pupils.

“Do you wish to continue?”

My cock twitched impatiently, my hands releasing her thighs to grip the sheets beneath us to tame the urge to act.

It was taking everything in me to not be compulsive for once, and I felt she understood it as she observed me for a moment.

“I do,” she said a little louder as if to ensure I knew she didn’t want to back down from this.

From what we’ve unlocked in this newly blossomed relationship.

I leaned over her once more, my lips just barely brushing hers as I muttered, “This is as gentle as I’m going to be with you. This is strenuous on me…but you deserve my patience. You deserve to be worshipped like a delicate masterpiece carved by the god of Ghryadiel himself.”

Claiming her lips, I groaned against them impatiently, loving the way she tasted, and purposely slipped my tongue into her mouth so she could see how sweet she tasted.

So she could understand that this wouldn’t be the last of me getting a taste of that pussy of hers.

“So embrace this moment, Ríona. Engrave it into your mind, body, and soul. Remember that I, Osiris Kiernan, tamed my beast of fire and darkness to deliver an experience I wish for you to always remember,” I emphasized against her lips before pulling back enough to stare into her eyes. ” You are the only woman we’ve ever deemed worthy of experiencing our benevolence.”

When I kissed her this time, she didn’t hesitate to kiss me back, the two of us enjoying the deepened exchange, knowing what happened next would send us spiraling into a void of lust, pleasure, and burning hunger.

I’d be testing her stamina tonight. I’d see how many orgasms she could endure and if she could handle my swiftness matched with my dragon’s roughness.

I expected her to not say anything in return to my words, but she broke the kiss before I had the intention of doing so — the distance between us still as close as ever.

“Osiris?”

“Hmm?” I waited for what she had to say, feeling as though she wasn’t about to throw in the towel or chicken out on me.

She needed to say something. I could grasp the intensity of her words having to be stated now or she’d forever hold her peace.

It was intriguing enough for even my dragon to linger around. To listen to what our mate wished to state.

“Thank you.”

Two simple words, and yet they held so much weight.

This proved to me that Father was wrong for calling women weak, for this sole individual who was marked a slave before our paths crossed had shown more strength, perseverance, and honesty than he’d shown me, his son, in my entire life.

To thank a race that has made it their mission to belittle you for being the opposite gender. To acknowledge what I’ve done and put it at stake to ensure her security.

She understood what I was sacrificing for her, and deep down, I knew what she was sacrificing by allowing things to prosper.

We were peeling away built up layers of protection for the sake of compromise, but for her to truly accept and vocally express gratitude in return proved that she was different from any woman I’d ever crossed paths with.

Maybe that’s what made her so damn special.

“You’re welcome, Ríona,” I finally answered and dared to force myself to be affectionate enough to place my left hand on her cheek and gently brush my thumb along her flushed flesh — ridding her skin of the tear she hadn’t even noticed.

For tonight…I put aside my ruthlessness for a woman who’s earned my tenderness.

CHAPTER 7

From Slave To Mated To A Ruthless Dragon: Part Two

~RÍONA~

Can love feel so…real?

I kept pondering the question in my mind repeatedly as pleasure danced through my senses and rendered me helpless to the beast of a man who made it his honorable mission to please me.

Osiris Kiernan.

A man who was surely destined to be an enemy to a useless slave like me.

Yet, here he was — kissing every inch of me and allowing me the privilege of drowning in my own oasis of pleasure.

When he kissed my lips, I felt a flame burn within me — a kindled heat that spread wildly as his affection grew more profound and wild in execution. He adored me like I was a precious gem he’d found after a long adventure, one worthy of hoarding to himself just for one fated night to admire the prize now in his possession.

To have the freedom to kiss him back, to return the affection he gave to me so effortlessly, empowered me in a way I never expected. It forced me to allow my feminine traits to come out and play, to give back after receiving far more than I bargained for.

What I cherished most in this prime moment was how safe I felt pinned beneath him. Safe from the cruel world of dragons, monsters, and despicable humans who’d destroy anyone to get a chance at the top.

Despite it all, beneath this man, I knew he’d shield me from it all.

He’d spread those massive wings and block anything that dared to come to my path with the intention of harm. I didn’t only see it with my eyes when I revealed the truth revolving around my inability to experience pleasure unless ordered, but I felt it within my soul as our emotions seemed to spin and tousled with one another until it felt like we were truly one being.

Leaving me to wonder if we really were so different after all.

I felt his length ease against my pussy folds as we shared an intense kiss that sent prickles of heat through me. It was so hot in the room, as if we were exerting the warmth outward without a flick of a flame.

We’d barely moved and yet the scorching intensity between us was enough to invite a heat wave within this room that would somewhat be marked in the depths of my mind forever.

This was where I was going to lose my true purity.

When Osiris broke the kiss, he stared into my eyes for a long moment. He was waiting for my rejection, his nostrils flaring as if in hopes of picking up that single strand of fear that should have filled the air in a moment as valuable as this.

Only, I did not fear him. I didn’t fear his dragon either. There was not an ounce of fear lingering within me at the fact that I was going to lose my virginity to him — my real purity by a man and not vibrating toys.

It felt right. I felt safe. I felt…worthy.

“Are you ready?” I didn’t expect him to ask, but his immense effort to give me so much power in the decision-making made my lips curl in satisfaction as I slightly bobbed my head.

“Yes.”

I expected him to make some sort of comment to try to keep to his persona that enjoyed belittling and dismissing others, but he kept quiet as if he didn’t want to break this moment that felt like a ritual was about to be cast.

Maybe that’s what this was. A ritual between two individuals from opposite spectrums, coming together to experience something unimaginable.

The sins of my father should have left me for dead, but instead, I had been saved and delivered an experience I didn’t think I’d ever get to have. Even if this was only going to be once, it was something I’d cherish for it surely wasn’t written in the stars for someone like me.

For once, I’ll allow myself to experience what it’s like to be a woman.

My approval encouraged him to make his move, his cock gliding between my folds a few more times to coat it with my juices while the head of his shaft glistened with precum.

One last look between us set everything in motion — my approval matched his acceptance.

An exchange that will change everything.

When he inched into me, I tried not to be pulled into darker memories, every inch seemingly reminding me of all the years in the dark depths of my bedroom, awaiting the inevitable. He paused the moment he hit resistance, and I braced for him to breach through that thin wall and claim what many assumed I’d lost for being some sort of slut slave.

“Ríona.”

I blinked and met his gaze, noticing the power brewing in his eyes that shimmered between blue and orange. I expected him to be angry as I already felt guilty for being pulled into my dark memories, but his blank expression softened ever so slightly as he moved his hand to my arm.

No words were exchanged as his fingers began to lightly trail my flesh, moving along the path of the marked bond — the wrapped body of a dragon with the roaring head exclaiming its power with flames.

Flames of vengeance.

“Within closed chambers, I will always promise to do two things. To bring you pleasure…and to keep you safe from anyone who dares mark you as their enemy.”

“What…if you become my enemy?” I dared to ask, waiting for his expression to morph into something animalistic, engraved with lines of fury.

Instead…he grinned.

“Then, that gives me a higher chance of being a permanent partner,” he dared to tease as he whispered, “Enemies to lovers would be a good, ‘How I Met Your Mother’ to our fleet of dragon children.”

I don’t know why that sounded absolutely preposterous but it had me snickering before I laughed far too hard with a cock half inside me.

“Why…did you saying that with your hot dragon voice sound far too funny?” I laughed and tried to stop myself from putting my hands on my lips but it only made it worse.

The poor man just watched me lose my shit — and probably ruin the mood —  until I had tears in my eyes and was fighting for air.

“Fuck…I ruined the moment,” I cursed and apologized. “Sorry.”

“You’re more relaxed now,” he noted before that hand that trailed our bond mark landed on my right cheek. “And now you’re present, with me, in these chambers, about to be fucked the right way.”

I didn’t realize that was his intention, somehow noticing me slipping away from this vital moment and pulling me out of those dark places even though I felt there was a strong chance he and his dragon had never done that for another woman.

That I could strongly assume.

“To be fucked right,” I whispered, and my body seemed to relax even further as the lingering tension in my muscles and shoulders seeped away. “Then, fuck me the right way, Osiris, Dragon Prince of the North.”

He didn’t expect me to use his title nor acknowledge the dragon part of him, leaving him to blink a few times before his eyes flickered between the hot and cold shades. I wouldn’t be able to determine what shade won the battle for my lips were claimed just as Osiris inched forward — breaking that thin wall that ignited a rush of pain but immediately pushed a pulsing heat of pleasure.

My gasp was mixed with a pinch of pain ending with a moan of pleasure, my body tingling entirely as if I’d awakened something further within.

There was no time to ponder on it as his lips began to move, pulling me into the steamy kiss that blazed with warmth — just like the rest of my body that continued to warm up even as we remained so still.

The pain pulsed in rhythm, but each beat only invited purrs of pleasure; my pussy walls squeezed his length tightly as if to cling onto him for igniting such a mixed cocktail, but the stillness allowed me to breathe it out, while the warmth growing within thrived on the warmth Osiris provided with his pressed body.

He broke the kiss when he knew I was ready, his forehead pressing against mine as if to remind me that I was safe in his presence.

“You’re all mine, Sweet Vixen,” he growled with possessiveness, and fuck, it was hot just hearing the vibration of his husky voice pierce the air. “Let’s move.”

Nothing could define the sudden build of pleasure — each thrust taking more pain away and replacing it with spikes of pleasure my body had never experienced before. This was far different from a dildo half thrust into your pussy and left on for hours vibrating at the same rhythm.

This was unpredictable and it enlightened me beyond measure, unlocking a side of me I hadn’t acknowledged because I could no longer envision myself being pleased by a man.

Until now.

“Osiris.” My moan sounded so foreign, the heightened pitch so different from even before.

“Is it good, Ríona?” His voice couldn’t be sexier, especially with how my name rolled off his tongue. It turned me on, only adding to the intense lust consuming me with each thrust. “Being fucked by a real man.”

He kissed me so roughly and yet his thrust wasn’t as brutal as I expected, the tightness of my pussy only adding to our pleasure.

“Yes,” I ended up moaning back, feeling this urge to please him. To give him what he wanted since he was giving me exactly what I’d yearned for. “More. So much more.”

The pain was practically gone now, and the slight metallic scent only confirmed the truth in my words, which seemed to make Osiris take a deep inhale through his nose and out slowly from his mouth.

“My Sweet Vixen was truly as pure as her desire to survive.” I could barely sense the human side of Osiris as his voice was gruff and authoritative. “A truthful queen to her fated mate is one worthy of a loyal king,”

I didn’t expect what was going to happen next. I gasped in surprise, my body flinching at the sudden press of lips against the mark on my arm — the touch rendering my body into a state of sensitivity — the wavelength of lust consuming me as the heat became almost unbearable.

“Bear my mark, my Queen. A mark from a prince that will rise to be king. From a dragon of Midnight that calls and controls the depths of the shadows. I mate the woman worthy of me with my mark that many would claim psychotic to bear, but with insanity comes a revolution of change as salvation becomes the key of our blossoming love.”

He began to move again, his thrusting delivering mind-consuming pleasure. My moans grew loud, my body on fire, my words incoherent as I literally felt on fire. The heat didn’t deliver pain, which was where the mindfuckery happened, for I was on a cloud of pleasure that only further grew.

I didn’t know if I could take it; my mind was far too tempted to fall prey to the darkness of my subconscious and then await the evitable orgasm that would ripple through me any moment, but I clung to the aspiration of enduring it all — proving to my dragon mate that I’d endure anything he put me through for he believed I was capable of handling it.

Capable of surviving it for that’s how you maintain your salvation in this world.

“Feel my warmth. Endure my famine for your flame. Let every thrust of pleasure ignite power into my mate. Let us bond like dragon and rider, our emotions as one. Our rise for the honor of God of Dazasdos!”

His next set of thrusts was deep and fast; the pain was nothing in comparison to the consuming pleasure that burst through both of us, leaving us moaning as it was clear we’d both reach the peak of our climaxes.

“Cum, Ríona!” he ordered as he sank into me with one final thrust, leaving my body no choice but to obey as my climax slammed into all my senses at once.

“OSIRIS!”  My outcry was matched with his grunting roar — the sound of a dragon proclaiming his territory. The ground shook, the walls quaked; the heat exploded around us, leaving the world spinning until for a moment it really did feel like I was slipping away.

Finally. The beginning of thy reign has been set in stone.

For a split second, I stood in a room full of darkness, my eyes staring at massive spheres of magenta with slits of silver. I could only imagine what the darkness hid, yet I didn’t fear the creature who deemed me worthy of its attention.

I felt pride, immense confidence brewing within me about what hid so perfectly within the shadows. A reflection of what I could unlock and show to the world that thought of me as nothing but a sacrifice.

Our locked gazes proved we were on the same page as we admired one another for reaching this moment that would unlock a new journey between us.

Lifting my arms, I stared at my spread hands as I watched markings of swirling magenta wrap around my fingers and ooze along my hands. They danced around my wrists, moving up my arms and even entangling through my bond mark.

The same occurred to my feet, wrapping around my toes and moving upward along my ankles until those burning lines moved along my legs, marking me up like my body was a blank canvas for this power to bestow its awakened artistry.

All the lines reached right at my center — wrapping along the newly created mark that seemed to carry a striking bond to more than one person. I couldn’t put my finger on who the others were in this world, but their futures would now entwine with mine, unlocking a new path that would shake Ghryadiel itself.

Awaken, Ríona. Your journey in awakening me begins.

My eyes snapped open, my body attempting to sit forward, but an arm forced me to lay back down. I immediately looked to my right, my eyes landing on Osiris’s half opened ones. I had to take a moment to just stare back because I couldn’t tell who was in control — those spheres that normally danced between two colors were now mismatched.

His left was of that gorgeous blue shade while his right eye was of scorching orange.

It took a few blinks of his lazy eyes for them to turn back to their orange-gold hue with rings of blue.

“Did…I pass out?” I croaked, immediately feeling cold like I’d been left out in the freezing cold. I was shivering in seconds, but it only took Osiris a moment to pull me back into his arms — my back firmly pressed against his front side while his chin rested on my shoulder.

It felt odd to be held by another, especially with how we’d both met, leaving me to try to squirm out of his hold, but he wouldn’t have any of it.

“Stop moving like a worm. It’s dumb.”

“How is moving like a worm dumb?” I countered.

“Hmph.” He didn’t say anything else, as if he really didn’t know what he was saying to begin with. “Yes, you passed out.”

“Are you mad?”

“Why would I be mad, Ria?”

“Umm.” I needed an added moment because my body clearly liked the way he said Ria. Just how I liked the way he’d say my full name with that empowering dragon gruff of his. “I…didn’t perform well?”

He took a deep inhale, his body growing rigid for a second before he turned us on the bed so I was resting on my back and he was on his side, his lazy eyes opening to stare down at me.

“You performed perfectly fine,” he announced. “Anyone would have passed out from being dragon marked.”

“Dragon…marked?” I stared at him in confusion, noticing how bloody calm he was, which seemed simply weird to me. “You looking all calm freaks me out.”

He rolled his eyes but didn’t seem offended by my words.

“I’m not the calm type in the bunch of princes,” he admitted. “However, my dragon is fucking satisfied right now which makes me feel no need to feel anything but at peace with what we just formed.”

“And what did we just form?” I wasn’t following which could have been due to my brain still on a high of pleasurable relief. While my body felt like jelly. At least I wasn’t cold anymore — my mind realized Osiris’s body was far warmer now which encouraged me to snuggle against him like he was now my living furnace.

His arm secured me against him before he answered my prime question.

“A dragon mark was initiated between us,” he affirmed. “Meaning, my dragon deemed you worthy of being mated to us.”

“Okay…” I began. “But you’re okay with being mated to a human?”

He lazily stared at me, as if my words weren’t really translating. I’d have to become accustomed to his silent stares since they seemed to happen a lot, but I really needed some answers so I knew exactly what I was getting myself into.

“Osiris?”

“Who said you’re a human?”

“Everyone?” I offered like it was no secret. “My younger sister took the hybrid trait of my parents. I didn’t take the dragon trait at all. It’s exactly why I’m treated like trash. Probably the reason why he—”

“No.” His interruption left me lifting my gaze to meet his hardened expression. “Don’t give that man an excuse for what he did to you. Raping another isn’t justified because you’re a human. I won’t tolerate that mindset and we do not support that here on the island we built. Dragons are ruthless, yes, but forcing yourself on another shouldn’t be deemed as a glorified act. Not in my books.”

“Don’t dragons do that all the time?” I offered genuinely because that was what was fed to us as children. Dragon, no matter their rank, had the right to do what they wished with us slaves for humans were nothing to the superior race on the hierarchy of power.

“I can’t control what other kingdoms do,” he confessed while his fingers seemed to be occupied with strands of my long locks. He seemed more intrigued by the color of my hair than the topic at hand. “However, the North will never support such barbaric actions and that stands here upon the neutral sanctuary we built. I’m sure Khaos, Drystran, and Zadkiel agree.”

He had to be extremely close to them for him to speak their names like they were best friends.

“Whoever lied to you and told you that you’re but a human simply wished to belittle your worth for their own benefit,” he announced as he seemed focused on nothing in particular. “You’re a descendent of Seer dragons. One of the rarest types of dragons in Ghryadiel. They’re known to have latent awakenings, meaning your dragon awakens when Fate deems it so.”

Wait…

“So…I’m…I’m actually a dragon? Like my mother?”

He was staring at me once more, noticing the emotion that flourished on my face as my voice was thick with disbelief.

I’d convinced myself that I was but a pawn that would always be discarded when its purpose was served, but now I was being told I was far greater than a pawn in a game of chess.

That I could be a queen that could conquer the board without much effort. It was astonishing.

“You’re most definitely a dragon shifter,” he confirmed clearly, his voice filled with seriousness. “In fact, you may potentially be like what we are. Dragons with the ability to ride each other’s beasts and any dragon beneath our rank. It’s one of the traits only bestowed to royal children and the reason why all four of us are official princes destined to rise to our respective thrones. Obviously, birthright plays a role here, but if one cannot ride a dragon as if it is second nature, they can potentially lose their spot if they have a sibling who can. That’s how seriously our kingdoms take it.”

“So…I’m literally like my mother.” My voice was breathless. “My father…lied.”

“He’s not your father.” Osiris carried a scowl on his face just speaking of the man in question. “It’s been shared with us that Declan informed many that the firstborn of Adelaide had perished shortly after your mother’s disappearance.”

The news left me frowning as I imagined that man spreading such a false narrative.

“He didn’t want me to exist,” I muttered.

“More like, he wished to benefit from your existence while wiping it away from the rest of the world so when he was finished using you, he’d discard you like used cloth that had reached its value,” Osiris declared. “That would make sense considering how he wished to sacrifice you to the God of Dazasdos. The pay is extremely generous. It probably felt like the perfect payout while allowing him to secure his actual child of blood.”

“So if Declan isn’t my father…” I whispered, “who is my real dad?”

“That’s something we’ll have to find out,” he admitted.

“Wait. You’re going to help me?” I didn’t understand. “I already owe you.”

“Owe me for what?” he countered. “Saving you?”

“Well, ya?” Wasn’t it obvious? “I would have perished if you hadn’t gone after me from that drop. You went against your father, did you not?” My memories were still all over the place, but I was pretty sure he was probably in deep shit with his father for saving a slave he wished nothing but despair on for being mated to his son.

“Yes,” he confessed but didn’t respond again right away. “You, however, returned that favor by saving us.”

“Saving us?” I didn’t understand. “I did nothing.”

“The necklace upon your neck. Is it an heirloom?” he asked instead.

“Yes,” I replied. “That last item I have of my mother’s.”

“It activated and, matched with your energy, pulled us out of the depths of Stygian Lagoon although no one ever survives its thick molasses. It’s a sea that once supported a grand kingdom of power, but now…it’s nothing but a pool of the dead. Sacrificed beings are thrown into the Lagoon and swallowed by the darkness like an energy source. You can smell the stench of death just passing by it high in the skies. Its reputation is known for nothing but death and devastation.”

“And I…managed to get you guys out of that?” I couldn’t even picture it.

“You did,” he confirmed. “Which I have to thank you for.”

“You? Thanking me?” Now I had to be dreaming. “You don’t look like one who would offer a word of gratefulness to anyone.

“Observant,” he muttered. “I’m an asshole but I’m not mannerless” He paused as he looked away. “Those men have significance in my life. The fact that they followed me to save you only put their futures as heirs of their kingdoms at risk on my behalf. You can’t earn loyalty like that these days.” His eyes met mine once more. “I’m grateful to them for reminding me that our friendship is as strong as ever, which also means you deserve to be thanked for saving us. Even if it was an unconscious action.”

I stared at him in disbelief because surely that had to be hard for him to admit. For a man of his rank as a royal dragon prince to give thanks to a slave.

“You’re so different from your father,” I admitted, the words slipping out of my mouth before I could even think.

“My mother raised me long enough for me to vow to never be like that despicable man,” he muttered more to himself before he changed the topic. “You indeed have a dragon inside you. However, because of your Seer traits, you look like a human to many. Like I said, Seers are rare dragon breeds and are normally hunted to be used to foretell what’s in store for Ghryadiel and the rest of the lands beneath our kind.”

“Are you going to use me for such?” I decided to ask.

“No.” He didn’t look pleased with the mere mention of it. “You will be trained like many here.”

“Where is here, exactly?”

“The floating island we’re on is called the Four Dynasty of Ghryadiel Island. Most here refer to it as the Ghryadiel Island, but generally, it’s known as Four Dynasty. It’s neutral land that was created by the four princes of Ghryadiel. A place where anyone from the North, South, East, and West Kingdoms can be trained to ride and go against the shadowed force that plagues our lands and skies. Our common goal is to ensure darkness doesn’t bestow the lands of Ghryadiel while empowering our dragons from across the kingdoms who wish for peace,” he revealed. “You can think of it as a place that creates warriors and riders who will assist if war broke out against our shadowed enemies.”

“Don’t you fear such training can be used in an actual war against one another?” I asked.

“When you enlist to be a part of our Island, you solemnly swear to not use tactics you learn against one another in an act of war,” he announced. “It’s sworn under oath and solidified by blood and magic. If one’s intention changes to implement harm upon the other kingdoms, any skills learned will be wiped and strengths stripped away.”

“Leaving them at square one,” I concluded. “That’s surprisingly smart.”

“Thanks,” he replied and further relaxed. “It was my idea.”

“That makes me want to take it back,” I whined, which made him actually smirk in return.

“You’re the first woman to not be weak facing the brutal wrath of my father,” he muttered more to himself as he admired me. “It makes me wonder what secrets you carry, Ríona.”

I didn’t say anything as I pondered what was surely hidden within me. Now that I knew I was indeed part dragon and a rider at that, it felt like my childhood since my mother’s disappearance but was nothing but a fable full of nightmares.

“Even I don’t know the answer to that,” I finally confessed and gave him a sad smile. “I don’t really know who I’m supposed to be now.”

“Your identity hasn’t changed,” he reminded me. “You’re still Ríona Freyja Adelaide, are you not?”

“I am.”

He was right. The news only proved that my mother’s blood ran through me, but also revealed I was related to a man who wasn’t Declan. My father was somewhere out there, potentially waiting for me to discover the truth. “How am I going to find out who I really am though? Who my father is? My mother disappeared years ago. Surely, my father may not be alive.”

“He’s of royalty; he’ll most certainly still be alive,” Osiris revealed. “When a royal perishes, their heir is given a mark which can be sensed by other royals in power. This protocol ensures the heir chosen is of blood and acknowledged by the kingdom they reside in. If your father had perished, the forefathers would have sensed your existence. So he’s clearly alive somewhere.”

“How am I going to learn about all of this?” It felt overwhelming because I literally knew so little of this vast world I’d dived right into.

“We will work on it,” Osiris assured me like it was no big deal. “We have all the information here on the island in the libraries. You’ll begin training as soon as you’re ready, though I’ll wish for you to be examined to make sure you’re okay.”

“Why do I feel like you did that already?”

He arched an eyebrow at me in return but answered, “I ensured you were examined for any initial injuries and then given primary care before stationing you in this sector.”

“Right.” It was kind of him which felt odd. Like all of this. “It feels weird when you’re nice to me.”

He was staring at me again, so I decided to add, “I feel like we’re supposed to be mortal enemies or something. Your father made that clear, though I have a strong feeling no one has ever reached his standards of being worthy enough to be mated to you.”

“Which is why the decision was given to me to decide upon,” he mumbled but briefly closed his eyes. “I’m not trying to dismiss your feelings for yes, we would be deemed as enemies if you truly think about it. However, it becomes rather clear that you’re no longer a slave, nor are you in the care of Declan. He gave up that right the moment he offered you as a sacrifice. It’s already been proven that you’re of royal heritage, so we’ve become as close as equals as I’d like rank-wise.”

His honesty was baffling to me, and yet it flowed out of him like he was comfortable with being open with me, which I appreciated immensely.

“That doesn’t mean you can become some cocky bitch,” he huffed in an attempt to make himself look like a jerk — something I’d probably get used to. “Aside from that, you’ll have to train with the Beginner Wing Sector until we can see how you do riding a dragon.”

“Do you guys have assigned dragons or use one another?” I had to ask.

“We have dragons that are used for battle and exploration. We also have a few for tracking if one at a relatively high rank goes missing after a mission. Generally, only special occasions such as war or ambushes may lead to one of us shifting into our dragon form, though even we struggle to ride one another. Our dragons are rather…” he paused, “problematic.”

“Intriguing.” Despite how I got into this mess, the idea of discovering this vast world intrigued me far more than I’d realized. “So I’ll be sleeping somewhere else then.”

“Yes,” he replied. “In our private wing.”

“I don’t understand,” I voiced. “I’m training with the Beginning Wing Sector, correct?”

“Yes.”

“Then why would I be in your private wing?”

“Because I’m not letting my mate sleep with a bunch of savage men who act with their cocks faster than their brain,” he snapped. “Don’t even try to argue with me on this.”

“Possessive asshole,” I muttered and watched the way his raging eyes bored into my amused ones.

“You’re enjoying this.”

“Frustrating you makes a part of me grow hot in glee,” I dared to admit as I smiled. “Rubbing your scales the wrong way is going to be my mission in life as your mate.”

“Great,” he groaned. “You’ll be as problematic as Khaos.”

“You two are a thing, aren’t you?”

The way this man grew rigid in shock made my grin further spread.

“Before you ask, it’s the way he held onto you during that bonding execution madness,” I confessed. “The intensity in his stare made me feel like he has immense feelings for you, but if I’m wrong, I apologize.”

“Doesn’t that disgust you?” he questioned instead.

“The fact a guy likes you and you may like him? Why should it be deemed disgusting when the ratio of female to men is so underwhelming that getting a woman is like finding a needle in a haystack?” I questioned. “Besides, dragons are sexual creatures. You guys thrive on sex and sharing energy. That’s how riders empower their dragons; by infusing their energy with the dragon. I would assume you may not be capable of finding a woman on the same wavelength as your dragon on a magnitude of levels, but if you find a male counterpart who can, what’s the problem?”

“We can’t be a thing now, though,” he decided to bring up.

“Why not?” I asked. “Because we’re mates?”

“Yes.”

“Does it damage you or me if you continue being intimate with him on a physical level?” I inquired.

He slowly shook his head. “No.”

“Then?”

“Then,” he repeated.

“What’s the problem, Osiris?” I asked. “Just because I’ve fallen into the picture that doesn’t mean you gotta throw whatever is with your dragon-lover-bestie of a prince Khaos out the door.”

“We’re not dragon-lover-besties,” he growled at my terminology but I ignored him.

“I’m a complete beginner in this world, Osiris. You have needs. I may not always be around to fulfill them when I’m being trained in a different Sector or Wing or whatever. You don’t need to sever your relationships on my behalf,” I stressed. “I don’t know if the others would like me but no matter their opinions, your happiness does matter to me and if that means continuing whatever is between you and Khaos, I have no problem with it.”

This man literally gave me the power to enjoy pleasure for the first time without being crippled with lingering guilt. That was more than enough. He didn’t need to change his whole life on my behalf.

“Are you actually being serious?” He seemed absolutely stunned by my declaration.

“I am,” I affirmed. “If you have a thing with Khaos, keep it. As your mate, I do not mind.” I slightly shrugged and ended up yawning before snuggling into him further as his warmth only spiked further. “I was left for death row and my path changed somehow thanks to you and your friends. Being mated was something I thought would never be something I experienced, but I am because of you. I’m grateful…even if all of this is hard to adjust to. It’s hard and scary, but I won’t be deemed a homewrecker for coming into your life so abruptly. If you want to maintain your relationship with Khaos, so be it.”

“What if there was another woman involved?”

And the poor man was now pinned beneath me with a very sharp talon against his neck.

“Then I’ll enjoy skinning her flesh and burning her until even her ash is unable to withstand thy flame.”

The man stared back at me with a horrified expression while I was left to blink a few times before I stared at my index finger which was literally a sharp talon.

“Oh fuck! Uh…uh…my nail is a sharp…thing!” I stuttered in panic before I gasped. “Holy shit! How did I get you under me? Wait. Do I have super strength now or some silly shit like that? Actually, no. Don’t answer that just yet,” I dismissed and then arched an eyebrow at him. “Are you hard again?”

His whole face went red, followed by me literally falling off him — and the bed.

“OW!” I dramatically stated, before looking at my hand which was back to normal.

Fuck. It changed back.

“Didn’t you say you have to go to the bathroom or something?” he huffed.

“That was before we fucked!” I whined. “And it was just an excuse to get away from you.”

“So you admit it!”

“No!” I countered and tried scrambling off the floor but shrieked and fell back down — my legs clearly not cooperating in the slightest. “Fuck! C’mon, legs. You haven’t failed my ass for twenty-five years! Why are you screwing me over now?”

“You look pathetic,” he huffed and I looked up to see he was towering over me with that foreboding, naked frame of his. The way I blushed and immediately looked to his length made the very shaft twitch and Osiris grunted in annoyance.

“I can’t have you naked anywhere,” he complained, and the next thing I knew I was literally over his shoulder.

“Osiris?! Where are we—” My words were cut off by the scorching crackles of flames that erupted out of thin air. A spinning vortex of black, orange, and navy-blue flames wrapped around us so quickly it was but a blur until we emerged in a bright room that blinded me.

“Too bright,” I whined, and in a split second the place was dimly lit.

Opening my eyes once more, I confirmed the place was now lit by the very flames that brought us here. I looked to my left to see the large indoor hot spring that looked as if I was inside a volcano of sorts thanks to the theme of black and orange.

The tiles beneath Osiris’s feet were matte black like the walls. The only color was the orange from the flames and the lingering lights that lit a pathway that led to the stairs of the hot spring. It was like a combination of nature mixed with a luxurious design and looked like a place that only the richest celebrities in Frehja would be able to afford to rent — let alone own.

“We need to bathe,” he announced. “If I let you go as you are, you’ll be sore and but an embarrassment to me.”

“Thanks,” I huffed but was actually moved by the gesture. “You actually concern yourself with aftercare?”

“Yes,” he replied and walked me over to a sitting area with showers. “You shouldn’t be walking around with dried blood running down your legs like you went to war.”

“Oh.” I’d forgotten about that tidbit and didn’t bother trying to look at the damage our lovemaking had caused down under. I didn’t feel the pain and soreness yet, but I was sure it would hit me like a truck.

“Are you scared of blood?” he randomly asked, clearly noticing my obvious shift in attention to anything but my lower region.

“No,” I admitted. “But…after everything, I’m not sure I want to figure that out just yet.”

I expected him to argue but he simply nodded and left me for a moment. I followed his movements, watching him walk over confidently in the nude until he retrieved a hot towel, some stones, soap, and other bathing essentials.

When he returned, he placed a mask on my face that immediately warmed up.

“What’s this for?” I inquired. “If this is where you kidnap me to some new land and keep me prisoner forever, I’d like a heads up.”

“Your imagination is annoying,” he confessed but added, “It’s a heat mask. Your eyes are too dark and swollen. It won’t completely remove your dark circles but it will ease the swelling,” he confessed. “Relax. I’m gonna clean you up first before we head into the spring.”

“W-Wait. I can do it, you know.” I immediately got nervous, reaching out for his hand by instinct and squeezing it. “Y-You don’t have to.”

“Ríona,” he calmly spoke. “Unless it’s triggering, let me, your mate, do my duty of taking care of you.” He made it sound like a noble thing to do, one that had to be obeyed for his own manly pride.

“It’s…not a trigger,” I admitted with a small voice. “I just…”

Don’t want to be so indebted to him? Am not used to being taken care of? Am afraid to never get such treatment again? All the above and more?

I felt his hand grip my chin, his lips suddenly on mine as he kissed me gently.

“I told you I’m not a hero,” he began as he whispered against my lips. “But I want to do things right with you. I want to treat you the way I’ve always wished to treat the woman destined for me. You’ve proven your worth, Ríona, and your determination to survive proves you aren’t some weak bitch who wishes to enjoy the benefits of being mated to someone like me.”

He took a moment to let those words sink in before he lightly kissed me again.

“Let me be a man and take care of you. Once that’s done, you can enjoy despising me all you want outside these walls.”

“Hmph,” I mumbled. “I don’t despise you.”

I felt his lips curl as he gave me one final kiss.

“I know, Ria.” A hint of his dragon seeped into those words, and I felt his hot breath on my neck as he whispered, “Just like you know I don’t truly despise you either.”

It felt like the truth, and I was left to ponder that as I experienced what it was like to be taken care of by a man for the first time.

From a slave to a mated princess to a ruthless dragon prince…only the ‘ruthless’ part seems nothing but a badge displayed outside these walls.

CHAPTER 8

Walk Into The Realms Of Ghryadiel

“So I’m dressed like a boy because?” I began and watched those scorching orbs with rings of blue side glance my way.

“I did not dress you like a boy,” he argued.

“I look like a boy,” I commented and purposely came to a stop so I could raise my arms so he’d be forced to witness how disgustingly big this shirt was. “And I’m rather sure this top isn’t yours.”

“It’s not,” he admitted. “It’s Rhys’s.”

“Who is…”

“A guy who hates the female gender.”

I blinked a few times before pouting my lips.

“So you’ve set me up for failure, I see,” I complained and narrowed my eyes. “I feel betrayed.”

“I didn’t set you up for anything,” he groaned as he proceeded to pinch his nose, which only encouraged steam to come out when he deeply exhaled.

“Does that always happen when you deeply exhale with a pinched nose?” I randomly pondered, which had him open one of his eyes to look at the curious expression on my face.

“No,” he answered. “Pinching my nose ensures I don’t accidentally breathe fire out of my nostrils. It’s a trait my dragon enjoys doing far too regularly.”

“Because everyone tests your patience,” I dared to guess.

“How do you keep doing that?” he questioned.

“What?”

“Figuring shit out when you have very little information to use as a lead,” he acknowledged.

I shrugged.

“My Mama always used to say I was too observant for my age.”

“Meaning you were a nosey, troublesome child who wouldn’t mind her own damn business,” he concluded.

“You got it,” I said with a wink. “See? You can do it too.”

“Not to your extent,” he complained. “It may have to do with that Seer quality you have.”

“Which I have no clue how to use or how it’ll aid anyone.”

“You’ll learn,” he assured me. “I know a few elders who’d gladly take you under their wing. However, try to keep your Seer status on the down low.”

“Is it bad?”

“Not necessarily,” he confessed and quickly looked around to ensure no one was around. “Like we said, Seer dragons are rare. When we say rare, we mean that out of ten thousand born dragon shifters, one is a Seer dragon,” he revealed. “Most Seers are also female which of course ups their value in our world.”

“Right.” I was slowly putting information together for my own benefit. “So pretend I’m a human?”

“If it gets you bullied less, sure.” He didn’t seem to care. “There are humans and dragons on this island, but humans generally get picked on unless you have a high rank or job post. You have neither of those.”

“At least not yet,” I voiced. “I’d rather deal with the bullying though. Makes it easier to know who’s on your side and who’s a fucking prick.”

We were suddenly in another staring match, which left me no choice but to confront him about it.

“Why do you like to stare at me?”

“I’m not allowed to stare at my mate?” he countered.

“I didn’t imply that,” I calmly voiced. I didn’t feel intimidated by him. At least, when it was just us. “You go into moments where you just stare at me. As if you can’t comprehend what I’m saying.”

“It’s not like I can’t understand what you’re saying,” he voiced first but proceeded to stare at me for at least ten seconds. “Your very presence makes it a pain in my ass to think straight.”

Oh…

“Meaning…” I began and trailed off until we were having a staring contest again. “You get horny when you look at me.”

I’d obviously hit the nail on the head since he didn’t reply back.

That realization made my stomach flip in need.

“So…” I began, noticing the heated tension between us. “What do dragons do when they feel like…this?” I paused and awkwardly moved my hands to acknowledge the space between us. “In public.”

He didn’t answer but preyed forward until that space between us was no longer present.

Our lips pressed against each other, just like our bodies that burned in relief to be united once more.

My arm burned with tingling heat, leaving me to moan in Osiris’s mouth while he let out a grunt and had me in his arms in seconds. How we ended up plastered against the wall with legs snaked around his waist was beyond me, but we were kissing hard and deep, with desperation like neither of us could have enough.

“See, if this wasn’t going to make me horny as fuck, I’d let you guys continue to the naked part.”

I tried to break the kiss to see who was talking, but Osiris simply groaned and had me in a liplock for an extra two minutes before he let go with an annoyed growl.

“You of all people know I hate being interrupted,” Osiris seethed, and goodness, it was fucking hot to see him so furious — the burning intensity in his eyes alone made my body pulse with heat.

“If I keep angering you, maybe that will turn on your mate even more,” he announced, which had them both looking at me.

The way I flushed with embarrassment led me to do anything I could to get Osiris to let me go.

Which he eventually did, and I ended up with my half-naked ass on the floor.

“Oomph!” I huffed and looked dumbfoundedly up at him with wide eyes. “You actually dropped me.”

“No shit,” he responded, and that had the redhead laughing his head off.

“You’re such an idiot, Sirus.” He laughed and walked to meet us while offering us our shirts.

When did we take those off?

“You’re not actually supposed to drop your mate.”

“She wanted off, Khaos,” Osiris huffed.

“Ya, but that’s when you’re supposed to be all manly and frame her against that wall so you can get back to fucking,” Khaos explained like there was actually a logical explanation for it. “At least, that’s what I do to you when you’re giving me attit–mhmmmm!”

The man didn’t finish because Osiris had him in a neck lock while his t-shirt was now stuffed in his mouth. I just had to watch with intrigue because seeing Osiris completely flustered was kind of cute.

Fuck. I’m acting like a smitten schoolgirl who’s never been laid before. Actually, that was kind of true until…how many hours ago?

“So are you going to suffocate him?” I decided to ask when Khaos looked rather pale. “I don’t think you want to kill your boyfriend. That wouldn’t be nice.”

That made them freeze in place before Osiris hit Khaos’s neck, which made him cough up a storm — and the t-shirt.

“Fucking hell, Osiris! You…fuck…I thought I was gonna die this time. Wait! Hold on. Fuck…give me a second to cough,” Khaos struggled before he went on a coughing spree to clear his throat and then proceeded to point my way while whispering, “Boyfriend? You know about this?”

He pointed between him and Osiris, who was glaring at the fool.

“Mhmm.” I bobbed my head for added measure. “I told him you two can still be a thing if you want.”

He stared at me in awe before he was literally sitting next to me and had an arm across my shoulders.

“So what do you say if we have a threesome, hmm?”

“I’ve never done that before,” I acknowledged. It was honestly random to bring up, but I didn’t feel awkward talking about it with him. Even though we just officially met face-to-face.  “I was a virgin mere minutes before. Or hours. I can’t really figure out how much time has passed.”

“It’s been a few hours since Osiris went to check on you so…” Khaos began and blinked a few times before he was literally in my face. “Wait! You were a virgin?!”

“Surprise,” I said in a dull voice while rolling my eyes. “Can I put my shirt back on now?”

“You’re the one who took it off,” he declared with a wink. “Though, I like the vie—AH!”

The poor man was back to being strangled by Osiris, which at least gave me enough time to slip on the shirt and stand up to face the fighting men. Now with Khaos here, I didn’t feel the desperate need to climb Osiris like a damn tree and fuck him.

He must feel the same way.

“Before you kill your boyfriend, can we at least get an official introduction?” I offered, and that made them freeze once again. I guess the word ‘boyfriend’ in public really made them tense up.

“Stop calling him that,” Osiris huffed.

“But technically speaking we are—okay, okay. Don’t glare at me like that before your dragon decides to sneeze and burn me to fucking ashes.”

“You can’t be burned to ashes when you’re immune to fucking fire, stupid,” Osiris addressed but let him go. “Ríona, don’t say that kinda stuff when we’re around other people.”

“Only our crew,” I concluded. “Which…I don’t really know of aside from him.” I pointed to Khaos as he recovered and worked on fanning out Osiris’s shirt.

“Khaos Aloïs,” he greeted with a wide grin. “Prince of the South. A pleasure to meet you…”

“Rïona Freyja Adelaide,” I introduced. “I saw you on the ship before I was electrocuted to death, faced off with Lord ‘You’re Unworthy Of My Son’, and was tossed off the ship because of the sins of my father, who isn’t really my father,” I summed up and offered my hand. “Hi.”

“I have a strong feeling we’re going to get along just fine,” he announced and gripped my hand to give a solid handshake. “You can call me Kao if you want. We kind of dance between our shortened names and real names, so don’t hesitate to use either of them. Whatever is easier to remember.” He leaned over then to whisper in my ear, “But Osiris loves his name like that in bed, but if you want to tease him on the regular, use Sirus. Everyone thinks that name will summon the dark gods and shadows so they all freak when you call him by that.”

“Intriguing,” I quietly replied and whispered back, “So if I’m super mad in the middle of a public gathering and call him by Sirus, people will think I’ll summon a great shadow dragon or some shit?”

“Exactly.”

“It’s on,” I vowed.

“Yup. I officially like you,” Khaos proudly declared before we were forced apart by the dark prince himself as he glared between the two of us.

“You two can’t get along.”

“Why?” I genuinely asked while Khaos laughed.

“Because if we get along that means we’re gonna get in a shit ton of trouble and will need his ass to bail us out.”

“No one else can bail us from jail?” I offered. “Wait. Do you guys have jails here?”

“Dungeons,” Khaos corrected. “And the next best bet is Zero because he’ll have sympathy for us and know we’d die if we were stuck in dragon prison for even a single day. Rhys wouldn’t give a shit. Actually, he’d probably deny our bond.”

“That’s horrible,” I commented.

“Ya, but that’s Rhys for you. You’ll meet him and Zero later. They’re doing rounds across the island,” Khaos declared and wiggled out of Osiris’s hold so he could toss the man his shirt. “Dress up. Intermediate Sector Wing is going to be coming down this hall soon for their morning exercises.”

Osiris scowled in reply but proceeded to slip his shirt back on, which had me pouting.

“Don’t worry. You can see him shirtless all you want after we show you around, Ria.”

“How do you know my nickname?” I asked.

“Osiris said you like to be ca—AH!” The poor man didn’t finish as he was kicked in the balls while Osiris had me scooped off the floor in a blink. Placing me gently on my feet, my hand was in his and we were walking away from the poor man who was clenching his groin for dear life.

“Let’s go,” Osiris huffed.

“Wait!” I looked back. “We’re leaving him?”

“He’ll catch up,” Osiris snarled. “Fucking big mouth of a cocky ass.”

“I heard that!” Khaos cried out and cursed. “Fuck. I knew this was coming. Ow ow ow.”

“Where are we going?” I decided to ask, my eyes locking onto our joined hands.

“Taking you to be examined real quick before we get you to the Beginner Sector Wing to start training,” he announced. “It’s perfect timing since a new batch started today so it’ll include a tour of the island and the main resources you have access to at this rank. All you need to concern yourself with is the training room, the main hall where all the learning shit happens, and the path that takes you to our private sector. I’ll get your card key made and a communication device created. That takes a bit more time but I should get it to you in a few days.”

He looked over his shoulder, noticing my silence as I continued to stare at our joined hands. He ended up coming to a stop, and my feet stalled on cue before I lifted my eyes to lock onto his.

“What’s wrong?” he genuinely asked with a frown. “You don’t like holding hands?”

“It’s not that,” I confessed and tried not to seem vulnerable but I guessed it was written on my face. “I haven’t held someone’s hand since my mother went missing.”

He stared at me as I tried to smile, but it fell short so I gave up trying.

“Reminds me of how I’ve been alone all this while,” I admitted and lowered my head. “To experience it again…don’t know. Just gives me a moment of nostalgia. Stupid, right?”

“That’s not stupid,” he muttered and squeezed my hand.

Another hand grasped my left hand, encouraging me to peer over to see Khaos as he crouched next to me.

“Touch is very important to dragon shifters,” he quietly emphasized. “A simple connection can ignite something deadly. Just a single touch. If one is pushed away from experiencing something so mundane, it proves those around them fear what power can be ignited by their touch.”

He lifted my hand until his lips very gently pressed against the back of my hand – the touch making me shiver as heat purred through my body.

“You felt that?”

“Yes.”

“That’s a prime example of how simple it is to exchange energy,” he revealed and rose up. “I don’t know the extent of your story, Ria, but know you can hold our hands anytime.” He squeezed mine gently before he whispered, “You’re no longer someone at the bottom of the food chain. Be confident that from now onward, you’ll be supported the right way, which starts with you getting what your body desires. Hand holds, hugs, sex.” He paused to wink at the ‘sex’ part. “You’ll get everything.”

“Including food?” I offered to try to lift the mood, which made him laugh.

“After the tour, you’ll get a feast, but for now, we can pass by the bakery and get you some dessert to start with?”

“Dessert is always good first,” I declared. “Though, I don’t remember what cake tastes like. I haven’t had one since…well. You know.”

“We know,” Osiris replied. “The Island Bakery should have some even with it being early.”

“They’ll make it for us if we ask nicely.” Khaos beamed at the idea. “We haven’t had cake since your birthday! Let’s get a whole cake and eat it with the others later once we show Ria around.”

“As long as you don’t go throw it everywhere,” Osiris growled. “You fucked up my house with that shit.”

“Oh please. It wasn’t that bad,” Khaos whined but laughed. “Fuck. I’m actually hungry just talking about cake. C’mon, Ria. We’re going to tame our sweet tooths first, then show you around.”

“It’s okay to be nice to me though?” I questioned as they both paused their intentions to move forward to look back at me. “You won’t get in trouble, right?”

It was probably weird to ask, but it was something I commonly asked whenever anyone tried to talk to me  — which were normally the new slaves until my name was dragged through the mud.

“When it’s us, Ríona, we’ll never be unkind to you,” Khaos vowed. “Outside, in the public eye, we’re known as ruthless psychos who lead this island to be a fortress of power. Some think of us as masterminds, others as villains. With you, we decided to show you who we really are, so when we have to be traitorous assholes, you already know the difference.”

“Dragons are a breed that need hard love to survive. If you’re too kind, you’re deemed as weak. If you’re brutal, you’re respected and honored,” Osiris admitted. “Despite that, we’re in charge and that means we can be around whomever we wish.”

He squeezed my hand and glanced forward.

“So if you need to be around us, you most certainly can. Just know that being around us has its share of trouble, but we’ll shield you from it when we can.”

“And in the rare case we can’t cause we’re not around, you have permission to burn them with fire,” Khaos encouraged.

“I don’t know how to blow fire,” I confessed.

“We’ll work on that,” Khaos assured me with a wink. “I’ll make you a special bracelet tonight that will make you immune to fire.”

“You’re immune to fire?”

“Most royals are,” Khaos admitted. “The odd thing about it is you can still get burned by smaller flames that are accidental, which is fucked up, honestly. However, if someone wants to kill you with their fire, a royal born to rule will be immune to it.”

“Some can absorb its flame and send it back to their maker,” Osiris added. “That’s what Rhys did last time that fucker Cedric thought he could face the East Prince.”

“That douche fucker had it coming. He still has third-degree burns?”

“Mhmm.”

“Good. Let him suffer for another year before we get the healer to help him out,” Khaos mocked. He wore a sinister grin that could make someone shiver in fright.

“Frightening,” I commented, which caught Khaos’s attention as he glanced my way.

“Yet you’re smiling like a cynical fool who’s wanting to join in on a fight.”

“Maybe.” I shrugged and squeezed their hands. “I feel like I’m going to like it here.”

“You have no choice, Ríona,” Khaos declared with a wide grin. “You’re bonded to us.”

“Us?”

“We’ll explain over dessert,” Osiris encouraged as he tugged me forward with Khaos following his lead. “Let’s get something to eat and introduce you to the world of Ghryadiel as a dragon rider.”

Time to walk into the realms of Ghryadiel and experience what’s hidden from many the slaves down below.

CHAPTER 9

A Vixen Of All Traits

~KHAOS~

“The examination will take about fifteen more minutes, Prince Osiris and Prince Khaos. Please continue to wait here in this private room.”

“Why is it taking so long?”

Poor Osiris was irritated as fuck. Watching him become so antsy within five minutes of being away from Ríona was slightly amusing.

I also had the urge to comfort him, but I was waiting for this assistant to get back to charting whatever nonsense he had been working on before we arrived.

It was a good thing I’d gotten Zero to come around here earlier and ward the area so no one unnecessary would come crowding around at the news we’d returned from our exhibition.

Or else this place would be riddled with screaming half-breeds.

The thought made my dragon huff impatiently within me, which made me begin to tap my leg like I couldn’t wait to get out of here.

I was much better than Osiris though. He looked like he’d kill someone if his mate wasn’t back in his sight within five seconds.

“My apologies, Prince Osiris,” the poor assistant said, shivering like a leaf. “Elder Seth decided it would be better to put her to sleep for the examination. He didn’t explain the details to me but said he wanted her to be comfortable seeing as Elder Oasis hasn’t returned yet from the expedition from this morning.”

“If she wasn’t comfortable, why proceed with it?” Osiris barked.

“I-I’m unsure, Prince. I-I-I—” I swear the man wasn’t going to finish his sentence before he was either dead or passed out from fear.

“I ordered to put her to sleep because she seemed irritated.”

Our eyes moved to the door to see Elder Seth himself. He was 6’5” with pure white eyes that were half open like he couldn’t wait to get out of there so he could nap.

His skin was ebony with a slight orange shimmer, while the majority of his flesh that could be seen was covered in various markings. With pure white hair that reached his shoulders, he stood there with confidence as he tucked his hands into the pockets of his white medical coat.

“You may leave, Matthew. I’ll handle it from here.”

“T-Thank you, Elder!” The man was gone so fast, I couldn’t finish blinking before he had disappeared.

“He’ll die faster from a fucking heart attack with that level of nervousness than on the battlefield trying to aid a fallen dragon,” Osiris grumbled as he continued to sit cross-legged while his scowl seemed imprinted on his handsome face.

He really was extra attractive when he was mad.

“Instead of scaring off my staff as usual, why don’t you calm the fuck down so I can finish this examination faster, hmm?” Elder Seth suggested as he closed the door and took the three steps that landed him in the middle of the private room.

He briefly looked over at me.

“Hello, Prince Khaos.”

“Morning, Elder Seth. Been a while.”

“You haven’t been doing stupid shit as of late. I’m proud of you for attempting to not die.”

“Now, I don’t always get injured to the point of death,” I whined. “I just have my father’s blood that always attracts problems.”

“Would that go for this girl you’ve brought with you?”

“She’s not a problem,” Osiris hissed.

“She will be more of a problem if you don’t tame that attitude, Prince Osiris,” Elder Seth snapped back, which made Osiris grumble under his breath as he looked away to seethe at the corner.

I, on the other hand, chuckled.

“She’s gonna be a solution to taming Osiris’s anger issues, but with their mate bond so new, I guess he has the right to be irritated.”

Elder Seth sighed before he tried not to look so peeved.

“So the rumors of you finding your mate are true?”

“Just as the rumors of him getting some slave to act as a decoy lover while his father dearest goes on a quest to find him the perfect bride is false,” I taunted the idea that made me want to vomit.

To think we’d only returned a few hours ago and all these stupid rumors were spreading through the island.

Some said Osiris’s mate was killed as a sacrifice, while others toyed with the idea that she was a slave and had been rejected so Osiris was courting a decoy while his father went off to find someone worthy of being his mate and future Queen of the North.

“How is Ríona?” Osiris decided to ask with a less threatening tone.

I bet his dragon was riding up his ass which was why he was so miserable. When you found your mate, you’d normally be so filled with lust, you’d need to leave with your mate to a place where you could just fuck, eat, and sleep for weeks on end.

I doubted he’d get the privilege to do that with the circumstances, which could lead to some problems if he couldn’t be away from Ria for longer than five minutes.

“The healers from before did a pretty good job with any wounds she’d suffered from your expedition. There’s nothing I can do about the scars on her chest. Those seem to be permanent,” he disclosed and added, “Though, Miss Adelaide requested me to not heal them.”

“To not heal them, huh?” I quietly voiced as the image of her hanging in Lord Yieshah’s grasp came to my mind. Just thinking about it made my blood boil. The fact that he really was fine with discarding Osiris’s mate like she was truly worthless for existing was beyond insulting.

To think she could have perished all because she was somehow tossed into a place she truly didn’t belong to.

Her ‘father’ enrolled her into a world of slavery for his own benefit.

“Mentally and emotionally?” Osiris requested.

“Emotionally, she seems rather balanced. She’s curious and rather excited about the idea of this island. I could feel a bit of fear lingering when I asked about where she came from and how she got injured. She didn’t share much. Brushed off the injury to her chest like it wasn’t something that should have killed her,” Elder Seth explained. “As for mentally, I would suggest easing her into flying when that time comes. I’m not sure if she’ll be so keen on heights or sudden drops. You can understand why, correct?”

We nodded before he decided to move on.

“I’m unsure exactly what happened that led to you saving her, but it’s very clear Miss Adelaide possesses very powerful roots,” he revealed.

“How so?” I asked with intrigue as I quickly glanced over to Osiris, who was completely focused on what Elder Seth had to say.

“Well for starters, she definitely possesses Seer traits. I’m sure you’re keeping this information on the down low for her own safety and yours, correct?”

“Yes,” we said in unison.

“Elder Oasis would gladly aid her in that department if she’s up for it. She’d probably be more comfortable with a female mentor anyways.”

“Why do you say that?” I questioned.

Elder Seth simply looked over to Osiris, as if waiting for him to answer the looming question as the silence continued for what felt like a minute.

“Her father sexually abused her,” Osiris finally admitted. His voice was lethal-sounding, as if he’d literally burn the very man to ashes if he dared laid his eyes on him.

I clenched my fists, hating how the society below in Frehja treated women like nothing but sex slaves instead of cherishing their very existence.

I was sure they hadn’t gotten the memo of how underpopulated the world was with females in comparison to males.

It wouldn’t be long before women were shared and fought over. Maybe then they’d realize that sexually hurting them wasn’t doing any favors in procreation.

“She doesn’t necessarily panic when a man touches her. However, obviously, any touch to her legs makes her tense up. She voiced no injuries there so I didn’t bother for her own comfort.”

That seemed satisfying enough for Osiris to encourage Elder Seth to continue with a nod.

“It’s very clear she has strong magic capabilities. I’m unsure if it’ll be elemental as in various natural elements or more along the lines of mind manipulation which stems from her Seer capabilities. What I do know is they’re extremely powerful and dangerous if she doesn’t get control of them. For now, it doesn’t seem like she can tap into them, but it would be good to begin training sessions for her. Privately to avoid others sensing her capabilities early when she can’t defend herself.”

“You’re subtly suggesting we train her?” I inquired to make sure I was on the right track here.

“That would be the smartest idea,” Elder Seth suggested. “She can take regular training sessions with the rest of the new dragon recruits when it comes to general physical, aerial dynamics, and warrior combat, but anything magic-wise or specific to her dragon trait awakening should be done among those you trust.”

“You’re suggesting she’s far more powerful than the majority in the beginner sector,” Osiris assumed.

“No.” Elder Seth looked dead in our eyes as his gaze darted between us. “She’s most certainly stronger than everyone on this island.”

That rendered the room in complete silence as my eyes widened just like Osiris’s.

“She’s stronger than us?” Why that amused my dragon was beyond me.

“Yes.” The man didn’t even try to sugar coat it. “You’ve literally just discovered a diamond in a minefield and what I fear now is that someone else has seen her potential.”

“Us and all four of the forefathers,” I declared. “Including Lord Yieshah’s second-in-command.”

I always forgot the fucker’s name when it was important.

“I doubt they would have felt her power if they wished to sacrifice her,” Elder Seth said more to himself.

“My father tried to kill her,” Osiris stressed as he briefly closed his eyes. I felt like he was attempting to tame his anger regarding the matter.

It wasn’t like we’d given ourselves the time to reflect on what happened on the ship.

“He pierced her with his claws and discarded her off the ship. He knew she was my mate, knew that her death would either kill me or push me to the brink of insanity. That’s what he wanted.”

When Osiris opened his eyes again, they were filled with scorching orange as those rings of blue were nonexistent.

“It won’t be long before he knows she’s still alive, just like we are. He feared the throne would be taken from him and denied the existence of a Goddess of Dazasdos.”

“As he should,” Elder Seth commented. “The throne was never meant for his reign. I’m sure you both know that.”

All the kingdoms knew that.

“Do you know anything about this Goddess, Elder Seth?” I dared to ask. “Is it true such an entity exists?”

“Of course.” Elder Seth sounded insulted that I’d suggest otherwise. “It’s simply a shame such legends were buried all because of men’s egos. The Goddess of Dazasdos is very real and she is an entity that blesses very few with all four kingdom traits.”

“Every kingdom’s traits?” Osiris questioned. “Meaning those who ascend to the House of Ghryadiel.”

The House of Ghryadiel. The strongest kingdom of all the lands. It’s a secret among royalty, a legend to the rest of the world.

That kingdom was deemed the strongest dragon kingdom in the universe. It was blessed with every element of the courts below. Dragons ascended to the House to take the trials of becoming Dragon Gods and Goddesses.

What many thought were simply legends and bedtime tales were a reality hidden above in the skies that were close to the gates of Heaven.

“Correct,” Elder Seth declared. “The Goddess is the ruler of the plain above our kind. She’s the ruler of the most favored. Legends have been passed through generations of chosen individuals throughout the lands of Frehja about those who are blessed with four traits representing each court of Ghryadiel. Obviously, times have changed and such courts are now known as kingdoms, but their elements of Fire, Earth, Light, and Darkness are still the same.”

“Are you trying to say that Ríona may potentially be one of these chosen individuals?”

“Far more than that,” Elder Seth whispered and pulled his hands out of his pockets to clap his hands three times.

It felt like time itself came to a stop, leaving Osiris and me to exchange looks before staring at the man himself who had pulled off the skill that only three dragons in the world could pull off.

“Miss Adelaide is the offspring of not one but two chosen beings who carry all four dragon traits,” Elder Seth revealed.

“Wait. How…how do you know that?” I asked in surprise. “I mean, we don’t know who Ríona’s father is since the man who offered her as a sacrifice ended up not being her biological father. As for her mother, she said she disappeared years ago.”

“Madeline Freyja Adelaide, yes?” he offered, which surprised us as we nodded. “The Elders were very fond of Madeline. Myself included. Her disappearance, however, was not simply a tragedy.”

“Are you implying she was summoned to the House of Ghryadiel?” Osiris’s voice was barely a whisper.

“That is not something I can answer,” Elder Seth admitted. “Madeline carried a purpose upon the lands below before ascending into our world of Ghryadiel and flying through our skies until she was unable to as the result of war. However, her disappearance was necessary. I would say that’s most likely the only reason why Miss Adelaide is still alive.”

“Meaning she would have been hunted or killed if she wasn’t turned into a slave?” Osiris grumbled.

I knew he didn’t like the idea of his mate having to live a miserable childhood into her adult years just to survive, but if Elder Seth was implying Ríona would have ceased to exist otherwise, it may have meant her power was far too dangerous for a child to carry with no guidance.

“Certainly,” Elder Seth answered. “It seems like the Goddess has allowed Ríona’s existence for a grandiose purpose. A purpose written in legends and hidden in scripture. I can’t feed you the answers for that’s not my place, but I’ll make it very clear that Miss Adelaide is a diamond you must protect at all costs if you wish for your kingdoms to remain powerful.”

“That’s not why you stopped time,” Osiris confronted and I looked over to see the seriousness in his eyes. “There’s something you’re not sharing.”

Elder Seth actually smiled.

“Your mate has a fifth trait.”

Fifth?

“What do you mean by fifth?” I asked because I felt like Osiris wasn’t going to. “There are only four, as you mentioned: Fire, Earth, Light, and Dark. That’s why there are four kingdoms.”

“There were not always four courts, Prince Khaos,” Elder Seth reminded me, leading me to gawk at him as I realized he was right.

“Wait. You mean the fallen kingdom, the one that used to be in Stygian Lagoon, was actually a court?” I gasped in shock as I tried to piece it together.

“A fifth court…” Osiris whispered.

Elder Seth simply smiled before he whispered, “Do you believe you fell into their waters by accident?”

“You know about that?” I questioned with narrowed eyes. “We never told you the details.”

“You didn’t have to,” Elder Seth admitted as he joined his hands behind his back and began to pace in a circle — a common trait all the Elders had when they were multitasking by delivering knowledge and executing some form of magic. “You children always seem to forget that I’m married to Elder Oasis.”

“Who’s a Seer,” Osiris groaned as he pinched his nose. “I forgot.”

“So did I,” I confessed.

“If it makes you feel better, she does that on purpose,” Elder Seth revealed with a smirk. “Hopefully you’ll remember that the next time it comes up in a conversation.”

“If you knew what was going to happen on the aircraft, why didn’t you inform us ahead of time?” Osiris questioned. “It would have allowed Ríona to avoid getting hurt.”

I couldn’t help but smile a little at the fact that he cared for her well-being to that extent. Osiris was one who took a long ass time to care about anyone’s wellbeing — and they would have to prove their worth for such emotional attachment.

Clearly, Ríona was already worthy of his concern.

“It’s not something for us to interfere in,” Elder Seth acknowledged like it was something so obvious. “Why would one interfere with destiny? Especially when such actions revolve around the prophecy.”

“Prophecy?” we asked.

“A Kingdom wrongfully ruined out of jealousy, a dragon slain out of sacrifice, the sins of fathers who lift their swords against the wrong enemy, all at the expense of the female gender,” he practically hummed the words like it was a sorrowful hymn, his eyes carrying a glint of illumination as he continued to reveal this prophecy. “The Goddess’s anger was deep, thicker than blood. She left the lands in a rage, her tears triggering disasters across the world—one disaster for each element. It’s a catastrophe that continues year after year. A child destined to rule will be one who descends into the very surface plagued with everlasting sorrow. Outcast by a hand of authority and wrongfully tossed into the arms of death, a chosen child will rise from the tainted waters, bonded to marked dragons gifted with the power of each surviving kingdom. Challenges will follow. Shadows will be unleashed. But a child will ascend, one who carries five traits. A child of a tainted beast and a chosen goddess. Together they will bring forth a Princess of Fate, one blessed with the power of the Goddess herself. May she live to fulfill her purpose of rebirth, or all will be lost at the hands of vengeance.”

I shivered at his words, feeling the heaviness in the still air as the significance of this prophecy began to sink into my mind.

“She’s the chosen child,” Osiris whispered. “We’re the marked dragons.” He pointed to his chest, and I couldn’t help but tug at my shirt to reveal the newly created mark.

“Doesn’t that mean Ríona isn’t safe here?” I questioned as I sat up. If Ria was as important as Elder Seth was emphasizing, we shouldn’t leave her alone.

Elder Seth needed a moment as he stilled and took a deep breath. The moment he let it out, time seemed to click back in place.

“She’s the safest here,” he announced. “The other Elders are well aware of whom Miss Adelaide is destined to be. That’s one of our many purposes: to keep those who are destined to be great in our world of fire and skies protected. Now that she’s upon your island we can keep an eye on her, but I’m positive you two and your other mates will take on your roles in protecting her.”

“As her mate, of course I will,” Osiris stated like it was obvious.

“What does that mean for Rhys, Zero, and myself?” I inquired. “We were told we’re bonded to her which means we can potentially mate with her. Is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

“Your connections will simply flourish if you wish to mate with Miss Adelaide. Those with all four traits of a dragon can mate with up to four men. In Miss Adelaide’s case, that would be five.”

“You never said what the fifth trait is,” Osiris acknowledged.

Elder Seth placed a single hand on his lips, signaling us to not say a word. We exchanged looks before nodding once, watching as his pressed finger moved away from his lips so he could pinch it with the talon that extended from his thumbnail and into his flesh.

It was but a tiny pinch, enough to create a blob at the fingertip, and he lifted his finger once more to his lips, but showed the side that displayed the beginning fall of red down his flesh.

Then it clicked.

Blood.

I stared over at Osiris, noticing his shock as it clearly clicked in. That had to mean he knew something more than that, but I wouldn’t hear about it here.

“It’s best I return and complete my analysis of Miss Adelaide, but there’s one last thing to address.”

I felt like I already knew what he was about to bring up.

“She’s a dragon shifter, isn’t she?” We all saw that magenta flame, which had to mean she had a dragon within her, but seeing as her Seer abilities made her feel like a human, I wasn’t 100% sure.

“A dragon shifter with the ability to be a rider like you royal folk,” he revealed. “She’s clearly been awakened far too early.”

We cursed at the news.

“We were warned about that,” Osiris confessed.

“Not all hope is lost,” Elder Seth revealed. “Has she shown any dragon traits?”

“She almost cut my neck with a talon earlier,” Osiris revealed. “It shifted back but certainly freaked Ria out a bit.”

“Aside from that?” Elder Seth questioned.

“Nothing else,” Osiris disclosed.

“For now, I’ll place a temporary seal on her. It won’t inhibit any of her magical abilities or stop her from learning how to breathe fire or summon her wings if you wish to teach her such things. It’s obviously going to be made with light traits, so it’s wise she doesn’t linger around shadowlands. That will weaken the seal far faster.”

“Understood,” I stated.

“That won’t prevent whatever curse plagues the one who awakened her early, does it?” Osiris questioned.

“It does not,” he admitted. “Though, none of you need to worry about that for you weren’t the ones who awakened that dragon.”

“If we didn’t…who…oh.” It clicked just as I looked at Osiris. “Your father.”

Osiris didn’t say anything but he didn’t look concerned about his father’s well-being.

Makes sense.

“For now, do as I’ve instructed and remain on the island unless you need to fly around. I’d suggest you avoid Frehja, but also keep an eye on Stygian Lagoon.”

“Keep an eye on it?” I questioned. “No one tries to venture in there.”

“No one has tried for no one has survived its wrath,” Elder Seth disclosed and looked between us. “Except four princes and a ‘human’ slave.”

Aww shit. Word is going to spread.

“We’ll deal with those rumors,” Osiris assured him. “We’ll also keep an eye on the Lagoon and any activity revolving around it.”

“Then there’s nothing more to discuss.”

“What if we need more guidance down the line?” I inquired. With us having to protect Ríona, there would certainly be a time we might need aid.

And we may not always be able to rely on our forefathers in this case.

“Elder Oasis and I are always here if you seek our guidance. You already know how to summon me. As for Elder Oasis, she’ll show up if needed by Miss Adelaide.”

“One more thing,” Osiris began. “Ríona stated she had a sister. I believe she was on the ship. Will she be someone of significance?”

“Madeline only had one child, Prince Osiris,” Elder Seth disclosed with a stern expression. “She could only give birth to one. Before the war, she’d gone under to remove her womb.”

Huh.

“Why?” I had to ask because that seemed preposterous, especially if Ríona’s mother was a dragon shifter. “Dragons think of children as a gift.”

“As they are,” he agreed. “However, it is well known female warriors are regularly kidnapped and turned into slaves if they are overpowered by the enemy. No matter whether dragon or human, these traditions are sadly encouraged in many parts of the land and skies. The news of Madeline giving birth to a child increased her risks of being targeted by warriors to suppress their heat cycle so they could decide when their ovulation period would occur. Having this privilege means after the birth of a child, the female dragon could be in heat for a few months to even years depending on the rank and power the female carries. You can imagine with the words of the prophecy that Madeline may have been the carrier of all four dragon traits.”

“Which means she could not only get pregnant extremely easily, but the child would potentially carry all four traits as well,” Osiris whispered.

“Therefore she couldn’t risk it and so she removed her womb entirely,” I chipped in.

“Meaning her sister isn’t really her sister,” Elder Seth concluded.

“That means, could that be Declan’s daughter?” I asked.

“Also out of wedlock,” Osiris mumbled.

“Could be.” Elder Seth shrugged. “Madeline experienced some memory loss after the war. That could have aligned with whatever Declan plotted.”

“You know of Declan’s efforts to spread lies about his eldest child perishing?” Osiris questioned.

“Of course I’m aware,” Elder Seth replied. “It was a request from Madeline herself.”

Huh?

My stunned expression matched Osiris’s as we stared back at Elder Seth in disbelief.

He simply turned around and headed to the door.

Coming to a stop and reaching for the knob, he quietly stated, “If you raised your child in a world that would do anything to destroy them before they reached an age where they could fight for their own survival, would you wish for their early demise?”

The answer was obvious.

“No,” we whispered.

“Then if you can’t be there to protect that child, it’s best their existence becomes no different from a ghost, for sometimes, it far safer to remain unseen.”

With those words, he left us to ponder about what he’d gifted us.

CHAPTER 10

A Goddess In Our Midst

~OSIRIS~

“Guess we’re lucky we’re patrolling this area,” Zero declared as he crossed his left leg over the right. “So Ríona will be awake soon?”

“Elder Seth encouraged us to let her sleep,” Khaos announced. “She really has been through a shit ton since the ship. I’m surprised she managed to wake up so soon.”

“And mate with Osiris,” Rhys muttered.

I glanced over to him, noticing the others were staring at me while I sat at Ríona’s bedside. I could tell she was deep in sleep — her inhales and exhales were slow and in rhythm, easing my nerves that were going through turbulence with our moment of distance.

If this was what it felt like when bonded lovers were separated, this bond thing could be a pain in my ass.

Yet my father wished to kill her so I’d go fucking insane. Unbelievable.

“Your hatred for women isn’t going to be a problem with her, is it?” I decided to ask the man himself. He had every right to carry such hate because of his past, but this wasn’t something we could get ourselves out of now.

As of now, Ríona’s stuck with us.

“If she doesn’t get in my way, there won’t be any problems,” Rhys grumbled.

“Just admit you’re irritated because she’s wearing your favorite shirt,” Zero acknowledged with a sly grin.

“How the fuck did she even get that?” Rhys snapped back.

“Calm your cock,” Khaos encouraged. “If you didn’t leave your clothes everywhere, it wouldn’t be easy to offer them to a woman in need.”

“You don’t need to offer my shit to the female gender,” Rhys argued.

“You want my mate walking around naked?” I inquired and watched how he held his tongue while sporting a scowl.

He was clearly in a bad mood and I felt it wasn’t because of Ríona’s presence. He’d been perfectly fine with helping her before.

“So, why don’t we get back to the topic at hand?” Zero questioned, trying to tame the situation. “As of now, Ríona is safe here on the island for the time being, which will give us some time to figure out exactly what royal court she hails from, seeing as Declan wasn’t her real father and it’s obvious she’s of royalty. Her dragon was awakened but Elder Seth placed a seal that will fade over time but will at least give us enough time to get Ríona adjusted to our world before we dive into that area. Is it safe to assume we’re not going to check out her birth registry in the West?”

“Not yet,” I muttered as I briefly glanced at her sleeping figure. “I think it may be a bit too overwhelming. She may be aware that she’s a child born out of wedlock, but to jump right into discovering the truth when she can’t defend herself is risky.”

“Osiris has a point,” Khaos pointed out. “As of now, rumors are spreading far and wide. Some state Osiris has mated a slave, while others are saying it’s a distraction while women are being gathered to compete to be his bride. We don’t know what Lord Yieshah is up to and what lengths he’ll go to get rid of Ríona the moment he finds out she survived the drop, so it only makes sense that we work towards empowering her to protect herself, just in case we’re not around to shield her from a surprise attack.”

“You think she’s important enough that someone would ambush our island?” Rhys genuinely asked.

“The fact that she bonded with all four of us has to prove she’s vitally important,” Zero offered. “Her importance is simply going to go up if word spreads of who she is. You guys mentioned Declan made an effort to spread across the lands that his firstborn actually died. Clearly, people believed him and thought he was simply a saint for raising Ríona as a slave then. Her mother, Madeline, clearly had a strong reputation, so if word spread that her child is alive, whatever enemies she carried during her prime time of defense can come back to haunt Ríona.”

“We need to discover more in regards to this fifth court,” Rhys brought up in seriousness. “If this is real and has something to do with Stygian Lagoon, wouldn’t that mean there should have been a fifth forefather?”

The question caused a moment of silence as we all seemed to think about it.

“With Ríona potentially being royalty and the possibility of a fifth kingdom, the royal of such has to be her father,” I summarized.

“But my problem isn’t the fact there’s a fifth court or that Ríona could very well be the future heir of that court,” Rhys brought up. “My problem is, where the fuck did this kingdom disappear to? Kingdoms are huge. It’s not a simple castle and a tiny village. It has to be a mass as big as the north or south kingdoms, so why is it that it’s simply poofed and no one ever talked about it? Surely the kingdom had to be present before Ríona’s birth. What happened and why does no one speak of it?”

“We could research it in the archives,” Zero offered.

“We could but Rhys has a point. Dragons take legends and prophecies seriously, which may be why it’s a big deal that what has occurred thus far was a part of the prophecy Elder Oasis saw with her Seer sight. Us meeting Ria when we did was no accident,” Khaos stressed. “However, we should have been forewarned about this. We’re supposed to have the knowledge to be able to combat this. That’s the purpose of us gaining knowledge from our ancestors throughout our youth and being under the forefathers, who were designated to prepare us for our time of ruling. They have to know something.”

“And may not want to share,” I muttered in dissatisfaction. “With what my father did, they have to know something we don’t.”

“They wouldn’t protect your father though,” Rhys acknowledged. “They don’t like him. At least, not what he’s become.”

“You’re right,” I admitted. “But despite the change in my father since my mother’s death, the other forefathers will still pledge their loyalty to him just like he has to them. They’re going to figure things out among themselves and not involve us, which means we’re at a disadvantage.”

“Not quite,” Khaos brought up. “Why didn’t Elder Seth and Elder Oasis inform the forefathers of what they saw?”

All eyes were on him as he crossed his arms over his chest and looked deep in thought.

“The Elders were willing to share with us but not the forefathers. Doesn’t that mean we may have an advantage in this case? There’s most certainly a reason for their secrecy or else they would have shared long before we got onto the aircraft to undergo another sacrifice.”

“You do have a point,” Zero muttered. “We could sit here and try to ponder about it, but I doubt we’re going to get very far here.”

“Zero’s right,” Rhys agreed. “We should head back to rounds. With the smaller kingdoms being ambushed, it’s best we keep our guard up.”

I exchanged a look with Khaos before we nodded in agreement.

“We’ll figure out a schedule for Ria tonight,” I declared.

“We don’t need to be a part of that, do we?” Rhys questioned with an arched eyebrow.

“Elder Seth recommended we should conduct certain training sessions privately with Ria,” Khaos disclosed. “He doesn’t want everyone to know what she’s capable of. At least not until she can defend herself without us around.”

“We’re not babysitting her,” Rhys grunted. “I don’t have time for that bullshit.”

“It’s not babysitting,” Zero offered. “You’ve trained plenty of dragon recruits over the years, Rhys. Stop being an arse.”

“I’m not being an arse,” he snapped back at the calm blond. “Our kingdoms are being targeted by the shadows that grow stronger day by day and we’re going to waste time on training a girl.”

“Did you sleep on the wrong side of the bed last night?” Khaos pondered. “Because you’re really being a cranky asshole.”

“Fuck off,” Rhys huffed.

“You can’t say that as a neutral kingdom,” Khaos teased with a wide grin. “I bet you’re simply smitten and hate that your body reacts to Ríona’s closeness.”

“Does not!” Rhys snapped.

“So you guys sense that odd buzzing that grows whenever we’re away from Ria?” Zero earnestly inquired.

“Buzzing. I guess you can call it that,” Khaos agreed. “I bet it’s the strongest for Osiris ‘cause they’re now mates, but I totally feel what you mean. It’s not like you can’t ignore it, but it does irritate your senses when you do.”

“That’s why you were patrolling last night,” Zero confronted Khaos, who simply shrugged like he couldn’t care less that he was guilty.

“Frankly, I just wanted Osiris’s cock but he was occupied.”

I began to blush before I grumbled how ‘idiotic’ Khaos was under my breath — leaving them to mock me with laughter while Rhys shook his head.

“I’m leaving before this becomes some sort of stupid orgy.”

“It can’t be an orgy if the main focus is asleep,” Zero acknowledged but frowned. “Ríona?”

We all looked to the bed, realizing Ríona was actually sitting up and staring aimlessly at the door where Rhys stood.

“A king full of sorrow. A boy with no choice but to sacrifice the one whom he loved the most. What secrets do you hide? What dangers lurk to claim your submission?”

Shivers ran through me as I felt the looming power oozing out of her in waves. The rest of the guys stayed entirely still as all eyes were on Ríona, whose eyes were completely white and dazed.

“You fear to love. Fear what can come undone before the journey even begins. What a shame. A shame. How powerful one could be if only acceptance and trust are given to our Goddess.” She tilted her head to one side, a single hand lifting up to point to Rhys. “You will be tested the most. The shadows are desperate for betrayal. Ignore the cries of hunger and the cries of salvation. Beware of the trap destined to ruin all you hold dear.”

She blinked a few times, the heaviness of her words leaving goosebumps across our flesh, and next thing you know, she was leaning forward. My hand stopped her from completely falling into the white quilt of a blanket.

I expected her to be unconscious, but her eyes slowly opened, blinking a few times to reveal exhausted spheres of silver.

“Huh?” she croaked. “It’s…not time yet to weed.”

“Ria?” I quietly questioned and watched her eyes lift further up to look at me. The sleep was still so thick in her gaze, I wasn’t sure she was even awake.

“Five…more minutes…please,” she barely managed to finish before her eyes drooped and she was back to sleep in seconds.

I frowned but didn’t feel worried as it was clear she had fallen back asleep. I glanced over to Khaos, who got off his chair and helped me ease Ria back against the white sheets.

“So my husband was correct.”

We flinched at the new voice and turned to see the door was open and Elder Oasis now stood at the doorway with a cane in her grasp.

Her hair was double the length of Elder Seth’s, the long strands of white carrying hints of tinsel silver that shimmered in the light. She was donned in a gown of white with purple symbols, while her eyes of white carried a hint of silver around her irises.

Her eyes were so similar to Ríona’s.

“Elder Oasis,” Rhys acknowledged in surprise before he stepped back and bowed his head like the rest of us did.

“You should listen to her advice,” Elder Oasis announced as she walked in and closed the door behind her with a slight turn of her head — the gesture igniting a tiny gust of wind that did the deed for her. “The younger the Seer the more powerful their visions are, especially when they’re in an unconscious state.”

“I don’t know how to decipher her words,” Rhys argued though his tone was more respectful than how he’d speak with anyone else. He always gave Elder Oasis an extra ounce of respect.

She’d helped raise him after all.

“It’s simple,” Elder Oasis commented like Ria’s words weren’t filled with riddles. “Her arrival has ignited something in you, a fear you’re well aware of that revolves around your ability to love.”

She paused on purpose as if to ensure Rhys caught onto what she was saying before she continued.

“The enemy knows what has fallen into your laps, but it’s you who they seek to manipulate. So frail in confidence for your trust in Dazasdos has wavered through the years. Will you let them steal the blessing of power bestowed upon you, or will you allow such a gift to blossom and aid you on this new journey ahead?”

None of us could answer because it was clearly something for Rhys to figure out and answer for himself. Elder Oasis was simply being kind for interpreting it for him, but her words made me worry about what was ahead.

The enemy knows what has fallen in our laps.

“I apologize for my tardiness,” she announced. “It looks like there was another attack on a smaller kingdom an hour ago.”

That caught our attention as she walked to the opposite side of the bed where Khaos stood to check the file that was created by Elder Seth.

“Many injuries. A few casualties. If this continues, the forefathers will have to intervene, for the scale of attacks will get bigger and deadlier,” she disclosed while she seemed intrigued with the paper she held in her grasp. “Ríona Freyja Adelaide. Hmph. No matter how many times I said her existence was as bright as the future of Ghryadiel, no one listened to me, the old hag who talks in riddles. Now she’s been delivered and bonded to the sons of the men who mocked my words. How Karma loves to have the last laugh.”

“Wait,” I whispered. “The Forefathers were warned about Ríona’s existence?”

“Certainly,” Elder Oasis announced as she placed the paper down. She wore a mocking smile. “Your fathers were young men like yourselves and my hair used to be as youthful as my flesh.”

She proceeded to pace around until she was at the end of the bed, gathering our attention as her eyes of wisdom rested on Ria’s sleeping figure.

“It’s only now in your generation of youth that our words as Elders and sightseers are taken seriously. Back then, we were deemed insane. Our riddles are only used to further mock our unique appearances and traits. Obviously, it’s not common for one to have silver or white hair, but as the years have gone by, shades of ash in the youth are now deemed popular.”

She glanced at me as I reached out for my own ash tresses that shifted to black.

“No matter. I’d warned your fathers of the uprising of a slave. A being chained to do the work of the greedy until she awakened her hidden roots and the power bestowed within her. That ended up being Madeline Freyja Adelaide, who rose to become one of the strongest female knights until the great war that killed many left her with one wing and leg. I’m sure you can enjoy all the details in the history books hidden within the realms of various libraries, but once again, I warned your fathers that a slave would rise from Frehja and awaken the true power of Ghryadiel that could secure the dragons’ spot at the top of the hierarchy of power, but they didn’t like what I had to say.”

“Why not?” Zero shook his head. “You told them the truth.”

“If you were told a child has been born who will not only rise from the depths of the lowest beings upon the hierarchy but sweep control of all four kingdoms, you wouldn’t be very happy with such news, now would you?”

“Sweep control of all four kingdoms,” Rhys whispered. “That’s not possible. Surely there can’t be one ruler.”

“Why is that?” she countered. “There’s apparently only one god. The god you all worship as dragons and sacrifice vulnerable humans to on a regular basis to satisfy his hunger and avoid the wrath he’ll bestow upon Ghryadiel,” she used as a prime example. “But what if you’re now told there’s two? A male and a female. A husband and his adored wife. A king who only bows down to his queen.”

She gripped her cane with both hands as she looked around the room.

“If this world we live in was once ruled by one queen who was empowered by a goddess to split the kingdom into five equal sectors, would any of you know?” she inquired, and was greeted with silence. “It’s no different from acknowledging that there could very well be a goddess on equal power of our God of Dazasdos but due to the actions of leaders who wish to void her existence, a curse was laid upon our world and the decline of the female population is a prime punishment for our ongoing obsession of male domination.”

She lifted her cane and tapped it twice, and I noticed the shift in the air which made it seem slightly lighter.

“You put a barrier up to conceal our conversation?” Rhys asked.

“I put up a shield to ensure no nosey fools would learn about how important Ríona will be to you lot of royals,” she countered and actually grinned. “It’s only a matter of time before she has all four of you wrapped around her finger and when others witness the power she has over you four, it’ll become very clear that she will be a threat to many.”

“Tsk. She won’t be able to put a spell on me,” Rhys grumbled. “I’m leaving first.”

He didn’t wait for anyone to argue with him as he was out the door in three steps.

“He enjoys pushing change away.” Elder Oasis shook her head. “Even if it’ll bring him immense joy.”

“It’s just a bit harder for him, Elder Oasis,” Zero reminded her with a sad smile. “You know, after the loss of his mother and sisters.”

“I’m aware, Zadkiel,” she acknowledged. “I was there, just like you all were.”

The reminder left us in a moment of quietness before the stirring movement in the bed caught my attention.

It wasn’t long before Ríona’s eyes opened slightly, squinting at the light before she blinked away her sleepiness.

“Hmm? Did I end up in the nurse’s office again? Hmm…this ceiling is a lot nicer though…”

“She’s kind of cute when she’s disorientated,” Khaos acknowledged, which made her pout her lips as she turned her head his way.

“You!” she declared but seemed to stare at him for a few seconds before she looked confused. “Who are you again?”

“Khaos,” he declared. “Your real lover,” he taunted, and now I was giving him a death stare that had him laughing nervously before he pointed my way.

“I lie! Your mate is over there. Right there. Don’t look at me or else I’m gonna die, and I’ve had enough close calls in my life, thank you very much.”

“You always bring misery to yourself,” Zero said with a sigh, and Elder Oasis laughed.

“As they say, misery enjoys company.”

Ríona looked over to me before recognition seemed to click in her brain.

“Osiris. Oh. Right! Wait. Did I fall asleep?” She slowly sat up before she ran her hands through her magenta locks. “Where did Elder Seth go? He said he’d be back with the female Elder?”

She looked forward to Elder Oasis and her eyes went wide. “Wow! Why the hell is there a rainbow dancing around you?!”

The way Elder Oasis further grinned only made the rest of us dart our gazes between each other.

“You are going to be an intriguing student of mine,” she announced. “My name is Elder Oasis. I’m the female Elder assigned to complete your assessment.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you,” she began and bowed her head slightly. “Um. Ríona—”

“Freyja Adelaide,” Elder Oasis finished. “I’m aware of who you are, child. No need to waste valuable oxygen. I’ve spent enough time talking riddles to your men.”

“My men?” she questioned in shock before she nervously laughed and pointed my way. “Apparently he’s mine.”

“And you seem pleased by that confirmation,” she countered, which made Ria blush.

“W-Well, it’s not every day you get sent to be executed and find your mate before death, right?” she offered with a shrug. “Though I’ll admit, this is kind of a lot.”

“Overwhelming as it should be when you begin to walk down the rightful path destined for a Freyja,” she declared, which caught Ria’s attention.

“You know the meaning of Freyja?”

“I’m well aware of your mother and the heritage behind the Freyjas,” she declared like it was common knowledge. “But I will bestow it upon you with time. Too much wisdom will only make one a fool with no means of applying what has been learned to aid their uprising.”

She then looked to Zero.

“Zadkiel, I’d like you to escort me to the Hunter Wing Sector. I need a word with a few of those imbeciles who believe killing deer out of training is a sanctioned sport on this floating rock.”

“Yes, Elder Oasis. I’d gladly accompany you,” he replied before looking to Ria. “My name is Zadkiel Eero. It’s a pleasure to meet you awake, Ria.”

“How…actually, never mind,” she concluded and looked at me. “You told them I like being called Ria, didn’t you?”

I casually shrugged.

“Am I wrong?”

“Hmph.” She pouted her lips and muttered, “I’m gonna steal your boyfriend.”

“BAH!” Khaos hollered and then whistled. “I sensed immense conviction in her words.”

“Ríona,” I growled in warning but she didn’t even seem frightened by the sound.

I felt the opposite.

“Elder Oasis probably knows your ish,” she argued. “Right, Elder Oasis?”

“Must be nice to be young,” she hummed and looked my way. “It’s good to have your options open.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” I groaned and my mate just had to laugh.

“She knows! Ah, this is going to be fun. I need to find out the darkest shit about each of you. Wait. Aren’t there four princes? Where’s the bulky guy with the long black hair and the scowl of death?”

“Well damn,” Khaos responded. “You gotta tell Rhys he looks like Death on a bad day every day.”

“He’d take it as a compliment.” Zero laughed. “Just call me Zero, Ria. My name is rather long.”

“Alright,” she replied. “Um…”

We looked at her as if waiting for what she had to say.

“I just wanted to say thanks for going after Osiris to save me.”

“We should be thanking you,” Zero replied but sweetly smiled at her. “I’ll warn you now, things are only going to get more overwhelming, but I have a feeling you’ll adapt,” he assured her. “But if anyone presses your buttons, let me know.”

“Zero’s the guy who takes out all the bullies who think they can mess with us or anyone in our favor,” Khaos disclosed as he put his hands behind his head and stretched upward. “If that doesn’t work, we get Rhys to glare at them. That normally does the job.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” she declared.

I couldn’t help but stare at her, liking the way she seemed so full of life now compared to when she was in that dazed state.

Her emotions were intriguing to decipher while her scent lacked the aroma of ash and now had a stronger strain of lavender and vanilla.

“Take a few days to adapt, Ríona,” Elder Oasis encouraged. “Also try to rest. I’ll speak with the other Elders to create a schedule that seems fitting for your growth and compare it to what Osiris and the others create for your beginner training.”

“I feel like she won’t be a beginner for long,” Khaos commented. “She’s got spark.”

“Spark to kick your ass,” she countered, but that only made Khaos grin widely as he leaned in.

“Oh, Ria, you can kick my ass any day,” he dared to seduce and lowly added, “As long as Sirus gets to join.”

“Khaos,” I warned, and the man laughed while trying to hide behind the curtain that wasn’t even in use.

“I’m not here. I’m but a curtain!”

“Right,” Ria declared before she looked to her clothes and then to me. “Do I still need to wear these clothes?”

“Yes.”

“If you have enough strength, Ríona, you can gladly follow us and I’ll give you something more flexible for your orientation,” Elder Oasis spoke up.

The way Ria was at the door within a blink left the three of us men baffled with shock.

“Thank goodness because baggy cotton only reminds me of big rice sacks I had to wear for five years straight,” she revealed and shivered. “I thought I’d die in the wintertime.”

That was unexpected, which had us staring at her before she realized it.

“Oh. It doesn’t mean I don’t like wearing your guys’ clothes though. I just can’t handle wearing all baggy clothes at once. It makes me feel exposed and well…”

I sensed her discomfort, so I got up and walked over until I was at her side and slipped my hand in hers.

“Baggy shirts are fine?” I inquired.

“With tights?” she offered back in return and how her eyes sparkled with excitement for something so simple. “All the higher-class females of Frehja wear tights. I know they’re not really protective in combat, but they all rave about it being comfy. My younger sister had a few, but my only pair got ruined by the ship. Like the rest of the attire.”

I had to stop myself from breathing out of my nose as I squeezed her hand.

“Did you have any important belongings you wish for us to retrieve back from where you lived?”

“Nah.” She actually laughed as she shook her head and used her free hand to touch the necklace upon her neck. “The only thing of value is this heirloom. I didn’t have anything else.”

All I did was nod, and before I could tame myself, I lightly kissed her lips.

“If you’re ever uncomfortable, you speak up. Understand?” I didn’t care how many times I’d have to repeat it. She needed to understand that we were not gatekeepers that wouldn’t listen to her concerns.

“Understood.” She seemed surprised by my actions, but I was already walking out of the room with her in tow, knowing well I could hold her hand for a few more steps before I got back into character.

“Osiris?”

I glanced to my side to see she’d caught up. The others were further behind, which meant whatever was said would stay between us.

“Hmm?”

“Are you sure I won’t be a burden to you all?” Her question was so pure, as if she truly didn’t want to bring harm to any of us.

“Will you train hard?”

“Yes.”

“Will you obey the rules?”

“As long as they’re not a pain in my butt,” she earnestly replied, which made me roll my eyes because it was something Khaos would fucking say.

“Are you sure you can handle us when we have to be cruel?” I asked as I came to a stop.

She followed suit, her eyes never leaving mine as we stared at one another for what felt like eons.

“I can handle the heat,” she vowed. “So be as cruel as you have to be. As long as we can still have this.”

She squeezed my hand then, as if she understood how important our next steps were going to be.

She was strong — I knew that in the depths of my being — but even some of the strongest dragons and riders I’d recruited couldn’t handle what was ahead.

And I didn’t want to admit that I’d hate to see her suffer in the slightest.

“No one will take this from us,” I vowed as I lifted her hand just to press my lips against the back of it like Khaos previously had. “For you’re marked by me, and I don’t like to give back what’s mine.”

“Funny,” she purred as her scent wrapped around me further while she leaned in. “Me too.”

I bit my bottom lip hard to stop myself from kissing her right here and now, and I could only ponder how things would go if the Ghynadia marks on the others blossomed into something stronger.

Bonding all of us to this one woman who was meant to change our destinies.

“So…should we like tell them to get a room, or…” Zero pondered.

“I already caught them almost fucking in the hall. I doubt this will stop them,” Khaos disclosed, and the two of us looked back at him which had him flinching.

“Oh look! Rhys is calling me!” he declared and was gone before we knew it.

“He runs faster than he flies,” Elder Oasis noted. “He should train his dragon to move like that.”

“He complains saying his dragon is bigger and heavier so it slows him down,” Zero replied with a smirk.

“Excuses,” Elder Oasis huffed. “Let us make way.”

They took the lead and we ended up following, my hand tightly holding Ria’s as I enjoyed the last moments of her heated touch.

What chaos will be unlocked with a goddess in our midst? I guess there’s only one way of finding out.

CHAPTER 11

Bitches And Friendships

~RÍONA~

“KEEP MOVING, YOU SLOW FUCKERS! You need to be FAST! Agility is KEY to survival! When you’re up in those skies, speed is EVERYTHING!”

I stared at the massive screaming man who would surely pop a vessel — or a few — if he kept on screaming like that.

He was surely double the size of Rhys from what I recalled of his shape and height, and his hair was as white as snow with purple tips. One eye had a massive scar running down it, but it looked like he still has some vision capabilities in that eye, which carried a faint tint of blue in comparison to his right eye, which was a vibrant shade of teal.

For this appearance that may look rather calming with his eye color, he was far from that as he continued to shout out commands.

He wore all black, which popped against his tanned skin. He looked like a being who spent hours in the sun and didn’t wear sunscreen to protect his porcelain complexion.

I didn’t know if dragons could get sunburned, but I guessed that would be the least of my worries with how this man was drilling this group of dragons and riders.

It was becoming clear that not everyone here was a dragon shifter. Some were dragon riders and some were even humans attempting to become riders.

Zero and Khaos had given me a general explanation of how qualifications and entrance worked here on the island.

Some were literally picked up from the lands below when dragons and riders went on expeditions to weed out the shadow creatures plaguing our lands and skies. Others did anything in their power to get a shot at getting into such programs.

It was intriguing because I’d heard nothing in regards to this island or how some trained their whole life to be offered this golden opportunity.

The revelation matched with viewing parts of the interior structure of the buildings on the island only further left me in awe of how big this world really was.

I guessed as a child, I’d dreamed of exploring the world up in the skies — to be like Mother and soar across the world to see how vast it could be — but those dreams were tainted with reality.

A world that was filled with labor, hardship, pain, and constant ridicule. A place that made me feel trapped instead of free of the shackled life of our mundane world.

I’d changed into a more fitted attire, including black tights with the initials S.O.A.D. which Khaos revealed was some sort of dragon brand. The letters were large and written on the side of my leg in bright red, and when my body got hot, the colors would shift to orange

I couldn’t deny how cool that was.

I wore a fitted tank with a sports bra underneath. The black attire matched with the neon orange sports bra made me actually feel like one of those popular Frehja females who were pampered models for these brands and got such attire for free.

With my hair up in a ponytail, my newly acquired arm tattoo was on full display which I felt was the main reason why Osiris was now wearing a black tank.

As a way to show off that I was his and off-limits.

I knew they had warned me that they would have to be cruel and cold around me when we were in the public eye because of how highly ranked they were as founders of this island, but the vibes I was getting from the three Princes were “overprotective boyfriends with benefits.”

I honestly wasn’t sure if they knew what vibe they projected, but the colors that danced around their muscled frames matched with the intense heat they exhibited whenever someone looked our way could keep everyone away from it.

Osiris already looked pissed because my outfit showed “too much skin” but a mere look from Elder Oasis shut him up before he could say anything else. He obviously fought with the need to also show the same amount of skin so the world noticed our similar markings.

I wished I’d gotten more time to admire the dragon tattoo that practically wrapped around my arm down to my wrist, but clearly, training was a very big deal here and I was already late seeing as Elder Seth encouraged them to let me sleep a little longer.

While Osiris had changed into his tank and black jogger attire, Khaos and Zero had changed into similar athletic gear. Khaos wore a black t-shirt and shorts while Zero wore black jeans with a long-sleeved shirt.

It felt like one was about to enter a place that was super hot while the other would be venturing into a colder climate, but I guessed it was their style preference.

Zadkiel, or Zero, did mention he had a special form of bipolar disorder that ran through his family lineage. He didn’t get too into it, but he had said that if his blond locks ever shifted to black, that was my sign to stay away from him for my own safety.

I’d get the full tour of this place and the private sector afterward, but for now, my physical endurance was going to be put to the test.

“Dynasty! Get your slow ass moving! This ain’t a field where you can take your sweet ass time picking berries!”

A few individuals laughed at the short girl who was lucky to be 5 feet. She was curvy in figure, which actually suited her look in my eyes. Her skin was a deep, rich brown with orange hues while her hair was such a brilliant shade of blue, you’d think it was made up of the ocean.

Her eyes were more dazzling with striking shades of gold, leaving me in actual awe of how pretty she was. Sporting black pants that seemed a tad big on her and a top that was even bigger, she struggled to keep up with the rest of the trainees who were jogging as a unit.

“Yes, Sir!” she called out, completely breathless.

“That’s Sergeant!” he corrected her before he noticed us standing there. “Prince Osiris. Prince Khaos. Prince Zadkiel. You better have a good reason for disturbing my elite training!”

Clearly, the man could at least acknowledge their royal titles but that was really it.

The group of trainees literally halted and squealed — the majority of which were females—and they immediately went wide-eyed at the sight of the three royals standing in front of me.

Which essentially made me invisible.

“Our apologies, Sergeant Dusk,” Zero announced. “We have one more recruit for you. She enlisted late.”

“If she enlisted late, that ain’t my problem!” Sergeant Dusk declared, sounding completely unbothered. “Get back to jogging, you weaklings! I create WARRIORS! Not gossipers!”

“Yes, Sergeant Dusk!” they replied and were running in formation just as the Dynasty girl reached where they once stood. I could see the defeat in her eyes as she took a moment to acknowledge she’d just caught up only to be behind again, but with a slight nod to herself, she pushed herself to continue.

Perseverance.

It reminded me of the fields, where many of slaves would reach their peak strength and struggle to continue.

If you didn’t push yourself with your own motivation, you’d be whipped or taken elsewhere to be of “better” use.

“She enlisted late due to a delayed examination, Sergeant Dusk,” Khaos brought up.

“Still not my problem!” he tossed back.

I could feel a growing irritation brewing inside me as I frowned.

If he was going to be an ass and not let me join, I might as well try to defend myself.

“Sergeant Dusk.”

I was ready to speak but Osiris addressed the man in question, who glared his way.

“I’m not wasting my time here negotiating with you,” Osiris declared with an emotionless voice. “She’s joining with the clearance of Elder Seth and the approval of Elder Oasis. Do you really want me to summon either of them down here because you won’t accept their recruit?”

That had the man grimacing at the possibilities before he huffed and pointed to the rest of the students, who were attempting to run while listening to what was happening.

“Get her to join the session instead of hiding behind you tall royals!” he ordered.

“I wasn’t hiding,” I voiced loud and clear before walking around the three men so I could be in view. “It’s not my fault they’re as tall as oak trees.”

A few gasped at my comment but I shrugged and glanced back at the three. Zero’s expression was blank, Osiris looked annoyed, and Khaos actually managed a tiny smirk.

Bowing my head to them, I stated, “Thanks for bringing me here. I would have gotten lost otherwise and I don’t want to go against Elder Oasis’s orders.”

“Meet us up there when you’re done,” Osiris ordered and pointed to a platform on the second floor where, surprisingly, Rhys was already leaning on the rails, observing the training below.

Or glaring daggers at me. I couldn’t be 100% sure.

“Got it,” I replied and turned away, only to find myself facing Sergeant Dusk, who was eyeing me carefully.

“Name?”

“Ríona Freyja Adelaide,” I introduced.

“Adelaide,” he muttered as his eyes narrowed. “Hmph. You got an attitude, Adelaide?”

“Only if you’re deserving of it,” I countered and shrugged. “I follow rules when I can and understand common orders so I see no problem, Sergeant.”

“Cocky for a human,” he commented and gave me one long look before glancing over to the three Princes who hadn’t left yet. “You said Elder Oasis approved her?”

“She’s going to be one of her students,” Osiris declared, and that seemed to catch everyone’s attention. “Said if you had any questions, feel free to reach out to her after your classes today.”

“You impressed Elder Oasis enough to be worthy of having her as a mentor, huh?” Sergeant Dusk declared as he stared at me once more.

And actually grinned.

“Let’s see what you’re made of Adelaide!” he instructed. “Partner with Dynasty since she’s the only one without a partner. Training is always at 5 AM. If you’re planning to be late, don’t fucking come unless you can handle the heat!”

“Yes, Sergeant Dusk,” I announced and tugged at my ponytail to make the band a little tighter before lightly jogging to meet with Dynasty.

She seemed far too happy to be partnered with someone, her eyes gleaming with relief.

“Hey!” She smiled, looking nervous as some of the girls running were already giggling.

“Aww. Fatty trying to make friends with the spoiled bitch,” one of them said loudly.

“Who the fuck is the new chick anyways? Having all four Princes of Ghryadiel looking at her like that?”

“You think she’s the girl everyone’s talking about who’s mated to Prince Osiris?”

“Bruh, look, they have similar tattoos.”

“Could be a cover-up. No way is Prince Osiris, out of all the royals, gonna mate with a fucking human.”

“Right. He’d probably fuck her though. Her body is nice,” a guy brought up.

“Bruh, those tights make her ass look fuckable.”

“We should get her after class. Bet she’d kneel and suck us off—”

A loud growl vibrated from above, and I couldn’t help but look up to see the sound actually came from Rhys.

“If y’all have the time to talk shit, we’re clearly not pushing you hard enough!” he barked.

“Prince Drystran is right!” Sergeant Dusk agreed and pointed to the floor. “Everyone else, drop and give me one thousand!”

“O-One thousand?!” multiple students gasped but it was clear this man meant what he said and wasn’t going to repeat himself. His attention turned to Dynasty and me. “Ten laps around, you two!”

“Y-Yes,” Dynasty replied.

“Yes, Sergeant Dusk,” I answered and we proceeded to jog around the designated track while everyone else began the torturous round of a thousand push-ups.

“I think mining as a slave was better,” Dynasty confessed with a pout of her pink, plump lips. “I’m either gonna die for being too slow or from one of those bitches.”

“You’re not slow,” I voiced as I purposely kept my pace with hers. Running wasn’t a problem for me, especially long distances, so keeping up with her wouldn’t break a sweat. Maybe that power nap had really helped me out.

“Do you see these thick thighs? Their weight alone is slowing me down,” she whined.

“I like your curves,” I honestly spoke as I glanced at her while maintaining my stride. “Where I come from in Frehja there are very few with any type of curve in their body structure. I was called weird because I got a bit of extra boob and hips.”

“Weird?” she gasped and paused for a moment as she dramatically looked me up and down. “If you’re curvy, I’m a fucking elephant where you come from.”

“More like a curvy goddess that descend from the heavens,” I argued and jogged in place. “Need a break?”

“To be yelled at? Nope,” she replied and began to jog again before Sergeant Dusk could even say anything to us. “Where in Frehja did you come from?”

“Um, the North part? Honestly, I didn’t really pay attention to the geography of my lands. I was a slave and my duties pretty much consisted of anything that no one else wanted to do, so,” I summed up. “I used to know everything about Frehja but well…that was my childhood prior to becoming a slave.”

“I feel you there,” she admitted with a sad smile. “I didn’t become a slave until my family was sacrificed.”

That made my heart drop as I whispered, “To the dragon god?”

“No.” Her expression only deepened with sorrow as she tried to smile. “I honestly think that would have been more of a blessing than anything. We live in the West of Frehja where there’s a greedy King who’s been on the throne for at least twenty years. I literally wasn’t born when he took power, but if you don’t abide by whatever he asks for, you’re sacrificed.”

“Your family didn’t abide to what he asked?” I assumed.

“He wanted me to be his wife at the age of five,” she announced. “My parents and brother were completely against it, so he killed them.”

She looked away as she stared forward.

“I had an older sister. She was fifteen at the time. In the end, he decided I was at the age of too much maintenance so he married my sister instead and threw me into the slave system. I haven’t seen her since.”

I didn’t know what to say to that as I wondered how many of those here had tragic stories of sacrifice like Dynasty’s.

“Oh. My name is Marigold Dynasty, but I personally like to go by Meri. Like M-E-R-I,” she introduced.

“You don’t like the sound of Marigold?” I inquired.

“No offense, but it’s a name given to those with far brighter complexions than me,” she revealed. “Which leads to people being disappointed when I show up and I’m of a darker complexion. It’s wrong to assume on their part, but most people don’t like admitting their faults so they just get angry and take it out on poor little me. I learned that quickly as a slave so I try to spell my name as Merigold when I can for my own sanity.”

“That sounds really frustrating,” I confessed.

“It really is, but that’s life, right? My parents didn’t know our lands would become slave central, so I can’t blame them for naming me after the strength and light hidden within a person. It’s a pretty meaning.”

“I agree with you there,” I replied. “I’m Ríona but you can just call me Ria.”

“Ríona. What a powerful name,” she complimented. “Ria sweetens you up a bit.”

“So I don’t scare everyone off,” I offered, which made her laugh.

“Apparently confidence or any form of being a badass bitch scares people off,” she acknowledged

“A trait I can’t fix,” I complained dramatically. “What a shame.”

“I can tell you’re not struck with sadness by our predicament,” she said with a laugh.

“Can’t be saddened when I have a personality others would kill for. I doubt anyone wants to be born a basic bitch. The only problem is it gets us in trouble on the regular.”

“Ugh, you’re fucking right,” she complained. “Why else would we be in this predicament? I got tossed here because I looked at a guard the wrong way.”

“Better than pissing off a forefather and being stabbed for it,” I muttered and watched her eyes go wide before she literally tripped on air.

“Fuck!”

I paused and offered my hand to help her up.

“Who stabbed you?” she snarled lowly. “Are you okay? How are you here jogging casually like you’ve been born to be some sort of amazon warrior?”

“Does it look weird that I have long-distance endurance?” I inquired as I helped her up.

“Get moving, you two!” Sergeant Dusk ordered.

We scrambled to get moving again before I continued, “In terms of whether I’m okay or not, I guess? Haven’t really gotten a chance to let it settle in.”

“Which forefather stabbed you?” she whispered as lowly as she could. “Was it that Lord Yalalala douche?” she mocked by purposely calling Lord Yieshah by “Lord Yalalala”.

I actually snickered and hoped Osiris didn’t hear that.

“Why was that your first guess?”

“I almost got sent on that bloody ship,” she revealed. “When I got in trouble for looking at that guard the wrong way, he was going to toss me on the ship that Lord Yalalala was requesting sacrifices for. The only reason I dodged that bullet was because our town was missing one more offered recruit. We have a small selection of men who train for this kind of stuff, but I’m pretty sure the guard hoped I’d die before we got here so he tossed me in there and said I was a boy.”

She shook her head.

“Fucking douche of a guard. Karma will get him.

“I agree there,” I commented. “That’s why you’re here now,” I concluded.

“Here and not sacrificed, but I’m second-guessing my decisions,” she complained. “Death is better than suffering running laps for hours.”

“Well, if it makes you feel better, that’s me and swimming,” I revealed. “We have to swim for hours sometimes twice a year in cold-as-fuck water to get these specific berries that are worth a shit ton to dragons. There are not enough boats so they literally make us swim it.”

“Fuck,” she cursed in surprise. “The water is freezing!”

“Yup. You have to time it and keep your strokes at a steady pace so you go at the times when the water isn’t too cold or hot. Also when there’s the least amount of prey in the water, but that’s a big guestimate.”

“Damn. That’s harsh.” She looked horrified. “No wonder why your stamina is godly.”

“Gotta learn how to adapt when you want to survive.”

“I couldn’t say it better myself,” she agreed. “I’ll gladly show you around. I’ve been here for a few days and got the basics. I suck at anything athletic and am even worse at fighting and defending myself so you may want a different partner instead of being stuck with me.”

I glanced over at her, noticing her smile as she laughed nervously, but I felt like she didn’t want me to abandon her.

“Well, I doubt I’ll get along with anyone else,” I casually voiced. “I’m a pain to be around. Something about me being cocky.”

“I can handle cocky.” She beamed. “Only if you can handle a slow poke.”

“I think we could balance each other out,” I reasoned. “I’ll gladly do anything activity-wise on our behalf when we have to partner up.”

The way her face brightened up at my words actually made me smile in return as she clapped her hands and ran a bit faster.

“Ah! I made a friend. Took a few days, but I made a friend!” she squealed more to herself. “Oh. I bet I sound weird as hell right now, but I’m just telling my dragon.”

“Ah. You’re a dragon shifter?”

“Looks like it! I always had a voice in my head, but my momma always told me never to share about it publicly or else they’d mark me insane and throw me into a mental institution. Where my town was, once you went through those metal gates, you never came back, so I wasn’t about to have my life cut short like that. Elder Seth informed me that I have dragon capabilities and this training will help me awaken her but for now, the focus is on improving ourselves to become riders. That’s what this island was created for: molding us into becoming warriors that can ride the skies and slay dark forces.”

“One final lap and we’re heading to face-offs! Anyone not done their thousand push-ups will enjoy trying to survive the pit!” Sergeant Dusk declared.

“What’s the pit?” I asked.

“It’s basically a place of all lava where baby dragons live. Dragons don’t start being trained for flight and battle until they reach adulthood so that the dragons can carry their natural traits without interference. Helps them stick to their born personalities or whatever,” she revealed. “And being in a place with baby dragons basically means you run for your life and hope not to fall into a pit of lava or be burned to ash after being hunted by those fire-breathing suckers.”

“Avoid the pit. Got it,” I concluded.

“I doubt you’d get harsh treatment,” Meri muttered.

“Why?”

“Sergeant Dusk looked like he was fond of you,” she confessed. “I know you just started but that’s what my gut is telling me and it’s never wrong. That and the way those four are tracking your movement like a hawk confirms you’ve got a long life expectancy.”

I took a quick peak at the second platform which confirmed four very observant princes were watching my every move.

Didn’t they say they had to be cruel and yet they’re watching me like I’m their precious jewel?

“They probably hate my guts,” I tried to detour the conversation. “Lord Yalala stabbed me, remember? When you’ve got a forefather hating your guts, you’re practically fucked.”

“Please. Everyone knows Lord Yalala has overprotective syndrome when it comes to his son. Anyone who even breaths too close to Osiris perishes at his hands.”

“So it’s known,” I whispered.

“I’ve only been here for five days and I know all about him and how picky he is about finding a wife for his son. Something about his wife dying after she was kidnapped or something. It was a tactic to try to get him to step down or something, but she ended up dying. Some say it was suicide because they threatened to hurt Osiris or something, but ya. That’s actually not the craziest part, honestly.”

“What is?”

“It’s rumored Osiris’s mother was actually the ruler of the throne and the North is supposed to be ruled by a female. It’s similar to how the West, the kingdom Zadkiel is from, is ruled by the queen, not by the forefather. But they keep it so on the down low, I feel like their own kingdom forgot.”

“Interesting,” I whispered.

“I’ll get you all the gossip. Lucian told me when I arrived that information is very powerful here so always make sure you’re listening to the ish being talked about because it can help you when you least expect it.”

“Good to know,” I commented. “Thanks for keeping me informed.”

“Hah. That’s what’s friends gotta do to survive together, right?” she offered. “It’s nice to at least have one friend that’s a girl. Lucian is awesome, but guys’ thought processes are so different from ours.”

“Is Lucian in our Beginner Sector?”

“He is,” she assured me. “He’s on guard duty today, which reminds me, we have to be on guard duty at least once a week. It doesn’t matter if we’re beginners. It’s mandatory.”

“Are we guarding the island?” I inquired.

“Mhmm. Basically from ambushes and monster attacks. Rarely does anything political happen here, but all I know is there are the shadow monsters that have been showing up a lot lately in smaller towns and kingdoms and there’s a group of resistance who despise dragons, riders, and basically anything involving the supernatural or whatever. I feel like it’s just a group of humans who are angry they haven’t been bestowed a dragon or something, but meh. What can you do? Can’t choose who you’re born to become.”

“That’s the truth,” I agreed.

“Alright! Battle time!” Sergeant Dusk announced.

It wasn’t long before we were separated into groups of four and spread along the training room.

The objective was to basically take down the other within a minute. Seemed easy enough but poor Meri was already on the ground, screaming mercy.

“Game over! Timeout! Fuck! I’m already down! Don’t try to break my fucking arm!”

“Well maybe you should lose some pounds rather than being such a fat bitch!” the girl, Tamara also known as Tammy, who I was facing next, declared as her partner laughed wildly before she finally let go of Meri and rose up.

“Dragon where? I didn’t even need to use a single talon to fuck you up,” she teased. “You’ll be dead by the end of the week for sure.”

“The end of the week is being far too kind, Hailey!”

They laughed hysterically while I walked over to help Meri up.

“Y’all talk too much,” I commented as I pulled Meri to her feet. “You got fatphobia or something?”

“Excuse me?” Tammy gasped dramatically but I didn’t care about her stunt to draw attention.

“So you’ve got fatphobia and trouble hearing. Good to know,” I declared. “I’ll make sure I talk shit behind your back seeing as you won’t be able to hear it when I say it in your face.”

“Damn,” the guys next to us commented.

“New bitch, you better watch your fucking mouth. You’re a pathetic human,” Hailey snapped.

“Doesn’t matter what I am. I can still kick your ass.” It had been a while since I had to defend myself but I wasn’t going to stand here and deal with these judgemental bitches.

It would probably get me in trouble, especially when this was my first day, but Osiris and the others didn’t say I couldn’t defend my morals.

I wasn’t the type to stand around and let someone innocent be bullied, especially if they were my friend.

“Let’s see you try, cunt!” Tammy snapped, already approaching me.

“Meri, start that timer for me,” I encouraged, already dodging Tammy’s rather lame punch.

“Got it!” Meri declared. “Be careful, Ria!”

“Right, right,” I replied but was solely focused on the punches that came my way, avoiding them with not much effort.

One thing I was happy my mom put me through at a young age was self-defence. Despite her disappearance, it had come in handy a few times in the past, and now it was going to help me kick this bitch’s ass.

“Fucking stay still!” she snapped.

“This is a fight. Why would I stay still?” I huffed, not bothering to waste time as I suddenly ducked and smashed my hand into her nose with one quick movement.

The loud “crunch” sound was followed by Tammy’s screeching like I’d stabbed the poor girl, leaving her nose squished into her face while blood began to run down her nostrils like an open faucet.

“That easy, huh?” I commented while glancing at my bruised knuckle. “If you can’t handle the heat, get out of the kitchen, Tammy. I don’t want you to get hurt. At least a broken nose is fixable.”

“You!” She struggled to even say that word, the sound of it muffled as she struggled to cover her nose.

“Stop bleeding all over my fucking floor, Hawk, and take your ass to Elder Oasis before you bleed to death!” Sergeant Dusk ordered. He seemed amused, at least his eyes showed it while he maintained his scowl. “Record your time and regroup.”

“That was easy,” I muttered and glanced back to Meri. “What’s my time, Meri?”

“Thirty-five seconds!” she declared. “That was—SHIT! Move!”

I glanced back only to still at the sudden spike of fear that paralyzed me. I quickly realized it certainly didn’t belong to me. My eyes, however, were focused on the glowing circle of orange that reminded me of a ball of fire I’d witnessed only a few dragons unleash upon criminal and disobedient slaves that were publicly executed.

My body shot up in temperature and with a blink, I was seeing nothing but flames as screams and shouts came from around me, but the scorching flames simply tickled my flesh as markings of black began to bleed to my flesh.

I was so absorbed by their existence, my eyes taking their details in quickly before they began to fade just as fast as they surfaced, that I didn’t realize the flames had stopped and I was still standing there.

Alive. Without a single burn. With a glowing arm.

I slowly looked at the bond mark, and then I was looking up until I met eyes of fury that were blazing with orange and slits of navy blue.

Oh shit. Osiris.

One look in that man’s eyes and I knew he was going to murder this bitch without a second thought, so it meant I had to be creative.

“IT WORKED!” I declared loud enough to draw Osiris’s attention.

Goodness, that intense stare was making me want to do sinful things — no matter if it was in the bedroom or right here — but I stayed on course as I pointed to the mark on my arm.

“You totally said that mark would protect my weak ass from fire and it did! I guess you don’t completely hate my fucking guts after all, but then again, your father favors me so you wouldn’t want to get rid of your potential bride,” I tossed on a whim and mentally cursed my fucking mouth.

Fuck! Why did I just say it like that?!

Instead of his scowl growing deeper, he grinned cynically, which only made me fear for my damn life.

“I only agreed to this temporary shit out of respect for my father. I’d never tolerate a fucking human slave,” he snapped.

“Hey. I’m a hybrid with some problems,” I argued because if I was actually going to be forced to face these bitches who breathed fire when they were mad, I had to at least make sure they knew I could potentially do the same. Or worse. “Besides, Sergeant Dusk didn’t say anything about using anything outside of manpower, or in this case, woman power, so it’s not my fault I clearly got caught in the crossfire.”

“Expect the unexpected, Adelaide,” he snarled and dared to lean down until his face was inches from mine. “Or you’ll get burned.”

I didn’t know what came over me, but before I knew it, I was on my tiptoes and pressing my lips against his, which had the majority of people gasping in shock.

It was so quick but left my body humming in glee — while my heart was racing in shock.

Fucking hormones!

“Expect the unexpected or else you’ll get kissed by your nemesis, Prince Osiris,” I mocked, and watched the biggest grimace form upon his handsome face as steam pushed out of his nostrils.

My smile couldn’t be bigger.

“Adelaide! You good?” Sergeant Dusk questioned as he approached us. “Prince Osiris, are you done checking on your girl or what?”

“She’s not mine,” Osiris growled, but he looked down at me and stopped a rumbling sound of frustration that simply vibrated against his chest.

Fuck. That sounds hot. Oh fuck. Noise can’t sound hot! Fuck. This mate bond is going to make me go insane.

“I’m fine and dandy, Sergeant Dusk,” I replied and lowered my gaze to look at him, only to watch as his hand moved in one fast movement — Tammy’s head going flying into the air before anyone could get a peep out of their mouths.

My jaw dropped, just like every other student in the room, as Tammy’s head literally bounced three times before rolling along the tiled floor until it was in the bottom right corner of the room.

We slowly looked back at her body as blood spluttered out of her neck and her body began to wobble. Scales attempted to reach the surface of her flesh, the color a vibrant red that soon became tainted with black.

It was five agonizingly slow seconds before her body finally dropped to the floor and it moved uncontrollably, like a flopping fish that was desperate to return to the ocean.

The scream that pierced the air was from Hailey as she fell to her knees and scrambled back with her wild, wide eyes.

“T-T-Tammy! W-W-WHY?!”

All eyes lifted to Sergeant Dusk to see the culprit of the sliced movement wasn’t a weapon but the side of his wing that had folded forward to slice through Tammy’s neck.

The exterior of his wings was black while the inner flaps were a dark red, similar to blood. It flipped back into position which allowed Sergeant Dusk to further spread his dragon wings out to their fullest length. They took up half of the room before they retracted against his back — remaining visible for us to see as he crossed his arms.

“You don’t go against my commands and do shit without my permission!” he announced. “Did I state that any of you could use your dragon traits or abilities against one another? No. Did I say you could get mad for being weak and proceed to try to burn another student to ash? NO! Until I tell you to use your dragon abilities, you tame that fucking creature in the depths of your subconscious!”

His voice boomed with anger while his eyes turned deep red.

“Not everyone in this room is a dragon. Some are riders. Very few are both. And some are just your average human! Despite that, you all were assigned to MY class so you will follow my RULES, AGENDA, AND ORDERS! Failing to do so will land you dead because guess what?” he offered and looked around the silent room. “Without my training, you’re as good as dead outside this island’s barrier walls, so think and act wisely or you’ll end up exactly like this!”

He pointed to Tammy’s body before he pointed to three guys standing to his right.

“CLEAN THIS SHIT UP!”

“Yes, Sir!” they declared and raced to do exactly that, while the rest of us were completely still.

His pointing hand then landed on me.

“Adelaide! Go get checked by Elder Oasis. I ain’t going to be blamed for you suddenly dying because of a slow reaction time!”

“Y-Yes, Sergeant Dusk,” I replied, a bit surprised he wanted me to go get checked.

“S-Sergeant Dusk! Can I go with her?” Meri dared to question, which was surprising to me.

The man himself arched an eyebrow her way making her flinch, but she clenched her fists and stood her ground.

“If she has a slow reaction time, she could pass out in the hall and die! I may be slow but I’m good at lifting! I could carry her to Elder Oasis if anything!”

She actually did have a point.

“Fine!” Sergeant Dusk declared. “Everyone else, back to wrapping up your sessions!”

“Yes, Sergeant Dusk!” the rest of the trainees declared.

“Tsk. Follow,” Osiris ordered, and we had no choice but to do exactly that until we were out of that tense room that I realized was far too stuffy in comparison to the chilled hallway.

The moment we were out of there, Osiris looked to Meri.

“Stay here.”

“Huh? B-But I have to take Ria to—” She didn’t finish because Osiris was already dragging me down the hall and into a random closet.

“Osir—”

“Fucking hell,” he cursed and smothered me against the wall while his hand was around my throat. “You like giving me heart attacks?”

“You know,” I began, noticing how tight this space was because Osiris looked fucking huge. I was forced to look higher up and attempt to ignore the growing ache between my legs. “You’re really hot when you’re about to shift.”

“I’m NOT about to shift,” he snapped and tightened his grip around my neck which simply sent shivers down my spine.

“Yet you have scales beginning to show up on your face, neck, and arms, and your eyes are all fireball while the blue simply disappeared, which tells me your dragon is probably just as mad,” I summed up and tried not to cough. “And I bet you’re extra horny right now because I can feel your erection.”

The way the man was glaring at me really made me question if he was going to kill me.

I guess I can lay out my options before death.

“So either you can suck the air out of me until I pass out and you can lug my ass to Elder Oasis or you can let go and calm the fuck down since I’m okay.”

I was positive my taunting expression was pissing him off, which would probably push him to squeeze tighter until I really couldn’t breathe and knock me out, but once again, my mate always seemed to do what I never really counted on him doing.

“Or I’ll just fuck you for punishment.”

“Wait, wha—”

And I was in trouble with my overprotective, possessive mate.

CHAPTER 12

Scorching Lust And Ambush

~OSIRIS~

This woman will drive me insane before my father can!

I stopped myself from breathing fire out of my nostrils, deciding the best way to channel my anger was by kissing this woman so fucking brutally, I imprinted the heat of my lips against hers.

The moment our bodies pressed against each other, I knew I wouldn’t stand a chance in not fucking her here and now — my hands already getting rid of that damn tank that showed too fucking much.

She managed to grab my hands before I could try to do the same with those damn tights that made her ass look so fucking plump and ready to be fucked by my damn cock and free herself from my intense kiss to breathe.

“I like these.”

“And I despise them.”

“They make my ass look nice!”

“That’s the fucking problem!”

“If I get to keep them, I’ll let u fuck me in the ass?” she dared to offer, and fucking hell.

I couldn’t dare refuse her.

Which simply pissed me off even more because this woman was changing me faster than I could try to change myself.

I had her spun around and pressed against the wall before she could even realize it. The gasp that escaped from her thanks to my roughness only made it easier for me to claim her lips once more and dive my tongue right in to her mouth to snake around that tongue of hers.

I ground against her ass, needing to do something with my hips that were ready to aid me in thrusting our naughty mate into sexual oblivion.

I’d never felt such an intense need to fuck before. Her lavender vanilla scent fucking kept my nostrils captive as the scent of her wetness perfumed the air. Her body knew how desperate I was to fuck her.

Keeping her mouth occupied didn’t last long as my impatience got the better of me and I tugged on the waistband of those tights so they would lower just below her ass.

Then I scooped her up, my arms under her knees as her legs were spread and her body was once again pressed against the wall.

“Osiris?” I was sure she didn’t understand her position, especially since I was going to fuck her from behind.

“I’m so fucking tempted to fuck you in the ass for disobeying me, Sweet Vixen.” I couldn’t recognize my own voice — the throbbing possessiveness of my dragon oozing through me in heat waves. “I wanna hear you fucking scream as I fuck you nice and deep, but then you had to be a smart ass.”

“What’s that supposed to mea—mhmm!” Her head was forced to turn to the side so I could smother her with my lips.

I felt her surprise, just as her back arched at the slow, gliding movement between her legs that gathered the wetness pooling and dripping from her hot pussy.

“This mouth enjoys getting you in trouble, doesn’t it?” I seethed into her mouth between kisses before we were exchanging sloppy ones, tongue and all.

Her moans grew louder as she gave up trying to figure out what was gliding up and down her entrance while my erect cock was pressed against her ass.

“I should keep it full and occupied, shouldn’t I?”

I wouldn’t allow her to answer as I broke the kiss and replaced my mouth with the end of my dragon tail, sliding right in.

Her eyes widened while she watched the scaled length glide in and out of her mouth. The beautiful glistening of her juices was now mixed with her saliva that she was forced to suck off.

I groaned and pressed against her. The pulsating pleasure that rushed through me made my cock twitch hard as tingles rushed through me.

I forgot how sensitive my tail was. The heat of Ríona’s mouth matched with the way she was sucking me off like it was the best thing she’d tasted had me groaning in pleasure.

“That’s it, Sweet Vixen. Suck my tail like that, baby,” I encouraged, feeling precum pool on the head of my cock that was so fucking hard, it was agonizing.

The pain only made all of this worthwhile as I nestled my head between her shoulder and neck just so I could suck her flesh hungrily.

Her muffled moans encouraged me to continue while I lifted her further up so I could get her in position to enjoy my cock. She was literally soaked, the thick scent of her arousal making me fucking dizzy with need.

If I knew having a mate could leave you feeling as horny as this, I wouldn’t have resented the idea, but I could see why my father despised all of this.

The power this woman has over me without even trying to reel me is unparalleled.

I flick my tongue around a specific spot at her nape, sucking and biting it, which only made her body grow hotter. I could feel how much pleasure I was igniting inside her, leaving me pleased that I wasn’t the only one enjoying this.

“I want the whole fucking hall to smell what we’re doing,” I grunted against her feverish flesh as I lowered her just slightly so my cock was now gliding across her folds.

“Let them smell how wet you are. How I leave you dripping with my ruthlessness,” I growled. “Call me fucking insane for being so smitten with you, but fuck, this heat you ignite, this thrilling warmth that consumes our bodies when we’re close like this, is so fucking addicting.”

It was the damn truth and surely became some sort of weakness like Ria’s very existence, but I didn’t care in this heightened moment of pleasure because I needed to feast on my mate by fucking until I could feel her orgasm course through our connection.

My tail plopped out of her mouth, leaving her to gasp for breath just before I lowered her right onto my cock, which had us moaning loudly as our bodies hummed in satisfaction.

“Still so tight,” I groaned and let my eyes close while I appreciated our stillness. Just feeling the way her pussy was hugging my cock like it never wanted it to leave made an animalistic rumble drum against my chest. “My mate’s pussy is so fucking ready for me.”

“Osiris!” She moaned my name and struggled to not wiggle as I held her with ease.

“You want me to move, Ríona?” I growled the tempting offer into her ear before tugging the very lobe which made her breath hitch. “I’ll move if you beg me, baby.”

I could feel the hint of rebellion that wanted to fight against me, but her body knew better as she wiggled impatiently with a drawn-out groan.

“Please.”

“Please, what?”

“Fuck me,” she moaned. “Deep. With my legs suspended like this,” she panted. “Please, Osiris?”

“You’re so hot when you beg with that brittle voice that cracks with need.” My husky voice further taunted her before I felt my wings breach out of my back and snake around us until it was like we were in our own nestled cocoon.

I wanted to be the only one to enjoy her harmonic moans as they bounced and echoed within this tightly nestled space.

To selfishly enjoy every gasp, cry, and whimper and leave my scent all over her so these lowlifes who enjoyed nothing but gossip could take a whiff and know she was fucking mine.

No one could replace her.

The reminder of those guys checking her out when she was running so effortlessly made me let out a low roar as steam left my nostrils and I began to thrust deeply into her.

She shrieked in surprise at the sudden roughness of my movements, but my vixen adapted so fucking quickly — her pussy taking my deep thrusting perfectly while her breasts bounced with my wild movements.

My tail had already snaked around them, making a sort of infinite knot to keep them in its scaley grasp before the end went right between the middle and was back in her mouth, thrusting in and out in the rhythm of my pumping movements.

Her arms lifted up to snake around my neck, her hands brushing along the arches of my wings. It made me moan loudly as spikes of pleasure further enticed my insides.

“Fuck,” I cursed and moved even faster, loving every moment of this frenzy of lust.

Her muffled moans grew louder, her body even hotter, and the atmosphere was so fucking thick with the scent of sex, I could get high off it.

My dragon was riding my senses, encouraging me to feed off our mate’s heat and enjoy the building radiance of our pleasure that was about to explode through us both.

“That’s it, Ria. Take every thrust. Suck my fucking tail off with that hot, naughty mouth of yours,” I grunted and hastened my movements as I felt how close her orgasm was.

I wanted to ride it out with her, feel every tendril of pleasure consume her. For her mind to become muddled with nothing but me while our temperatures spiked until we combusted with scorching ecstasy.

“This is your punishment for being so fucking hot and daring to try to frighten me. Your life fucking belongs to me and whomever I deem fit for you!” I hissed against her throat. “You hear me, Sweet Vixen? Those men aren’t worthy of seeing your body drip with sweat like that. Only your marked mates get to see every inch of you drip with sweat!”

I sucked on her flesh, breathing hard as I moved even faster.

“Only we get to light you up, fuck you, and leave you drenched and wanting more,” I panted as my thrusting became erratic. I was only a few thrusts away from climaxing with her.

“Now let me hear you scream, Ríona.” Her name rolled off my tail with a thick accent that resembled the lore of dragons, while my body was so hot, it felt like I was on fucking fire.

My tongue plopped out of her mouth just as I felt my arm burn with intensity.

“Cum with me, Ria. Let us get lost in the burn of our bliss!”

“OSIRIS!” she cried out just as we were hit with the climax that blinded us with ecstasy.

We cried out together, pleasure consuming every inch of our bodies, and I felt the rush of burning flame through me from her as ruthless heat rushed to fill her up.

Her hair glowed with power, white strands multiplying against her magenta locks as black markings rushed and danced across her flesh.

Her eyes were rolled back, still open and filled white, but I was lost in the sudden empowerment I felt as channels of untapped energy opened as if they had been locked for centuries, leaving me a victim of their captivity as it raced through my veins.

It was like being on cloud nine, only better — and thank the god of Dazasdos I had an ounce of control left within me or I’d shift into my dragon form and show off this immense power like a new body of armor.

I didn’t know how long I remained in that state, but when I came out of it, I barely managed to catch Ríona as her body went limp in my grasp.

My legs shook as I attempted to handle my weight with her in my arms, but I wouldn’t dare drop her as my wings retracted against my back so I could quickly spin and lean against the wall for support.

I was breathless as I glanced down to witness various symbols and tribal markings bleeding to the surface of my flesh. Some parts were covered in my scales that shimmered between onyx, midnight blue, and neon orange.

My body vibrated with energy, and it was truly the first time I’d felt so fucking buzzed. I could take down an army of shadows with this power, which made me want to shift just so I could roar in triumph at what I’d just unlocked.

No. What we’d just unlocked.

A part of me wanted to move, but I needed someone else to see this — just to confirm I wasn’t hallucinating.

“Khaos?”

I rarely mentally reached out to him unless it was in battle or I was in trouble, just like the others, but it was a good thing because the prince of the South always showed up fast.

Fast as in the door to the closet opened not a second later and there was the redhead looking down at the mess we’d made.

“You’re so lucky everyone’s still in class,” he huffed but added, “As if you even care.”

“I’d proudly walk out of this closet with her on my shoulder if it didn’t mean they’d get a glimpse of her luscious body,” I panted as I fought to control my breathing.

I was a sweaty mess with all this heat but only noticed now that the door invited the chilled breeze of the a/c.

“Damn. You fucked her hard,” Khaos practically scolded as he immediately tugged off his shirt.

“What you doing?” I asked, though I couldn’t deny I was checking him out. I may have been sexually satisfied, but that didn’t mean I wouldn’t mind some dessert.

“Don’t look at me like that,” Khaos countered as he worked on slipping Ríona into his shirt. “We can’t fuck with your mate lying unconscious on the dirty floor.”

“It was deep cleaned before,” I muttered in defense, which made Khaos laugh.

“Oh right. When you got mad that I beat you in Aerial Flight so you tugged me right here and fucked me so much, I swear I couldn’t walk straight for a week,” he reminded me. “That was after you covered me and this floor with far too much cum. I could have put that shit in jars and become a billionaire.”

“You’re dumb,” I huffed as I watched him scoop Ria up into his grasp. I didn’t know why I began to growl at him, but he simply rolled his eyes.

“I ain’t stealing her,” he reminded me as if I’d forgotten I’d called him for help. “I’m assuming we’re going to see Elder Oasis ‘cause it’s very clear you’re high on whatever boost she generously gave you.”

“I guess.” It took me a moment to answer because this power rushing through me was dangerous. I really felt invincible and my dragon was anxious to enter the skies and unleash my wrath on all those who dared to not bow to my reign.

Fuck. There’s no denying it. Ríona’s a rider.

I managed to get up in one smooth movement, my wings remaining out as I left my t-shirt behind. I at least still had my joggers on, which were thankfully fireproof in comparison to whatever was left of my shirt, but man, I wanted to experience that again.

But first I had to ensure that what we just did wouldn’t harm Ríona.

That was the real reason why I wanted us to see Elder Oasis, which was an eye-opener for me because I never cared about anyone outside of my crew of three people.

I’m so fucking screwed.

“You ripped her tights, you know,” Khaos randomly brought up as we neared Elder Oasis’s private office — taking a route that ensured no one but the administration would potentially pass us.

Even if they did, they wouldn’t question our motives since we were their bosses after all.

“I’ll buy her one in every color of the rainbow,” I huffed because I didn’t give a shit about those tights but they did fucking complement her body.

They clearly had a good stretch capacity to only have a rip and not be completely disintegrated from my wrath.

“Good, cause Zero already placed an order in every shade in the color wheel.”

Why was I not surprised?

“Fucker,” I huffed but at least those tights would come in fast so then I could fuck her in them next time.

Maybe even enjoy fucking that tight asshole of hers.

I had to mentally remind myself to not lose myself to my dragon instincts to fuck her all the time. I’d gotten far too rough with her which may leave her limping a bit when she was still so new to sex, but it was hard to think straight when practically everything she did turned me on.

“Guess you’re gonna go fly that energy out?” Khaos questioned. “Cause if you try to go to training like that, I guarantee you’re gonna kill at least three people and our Elite Sector is rather good right now.”

“Just tell me to fuck off,” I complained and he laughed.

“Your temper is wild,” he commented just as the siren went off.

We both came to a stop, the familiar alarm only making us exchange a look.

Ambush.

“Get her to Elder Oasis. If you see that Meri girl when coming back show her where to go so she’s not alone,” I ordered. “I’ll go with the warrior fleet.”

“Not elite?” Khaos questioned. “The Shadows are getting stronger, Osiris.”

“I’ll be fine and request backup if I need it,” I assured him. “Tell Rhys and Zero to be on standby, but let them keep an eye on the Beginner Sector. You know Dusk is going to force them to participate.”

“Like he always does,” Khaos declared. “I’ll join you?”

“Ya,” I replied and was going to leave, but I noticed the slight concern in his eyes.

With a groan, I was in front of him and pulling him in for a sizzling kiss that parted with us breathing out smoke.

“I know I’ve been acting weird since Ríona fell into the picture, but I’ll figure it out once I have a chance,” I assured him and squeezed the back of his neck while I pressed my forehead against his. “We’re still a thing. Just let me figure this shit out, okay?”

“Okay, Sirus,” he whispered in return, sounding a bit more confident in me — in us. “Get going.”

I nodded and took one last glance at Ríona’s sleeping figure.

I felt like it wouldn’t be long before she was awake and probably fuming about what happened, but I’d have to use my imagination for that one because I wouldn’t be able to witness it myself unless this ambush was something quick.

Turning away, my wings outstretched and sparked with flames, as if they couldn’t wait for us to feel the whipping winds of the skies as we dove towards our prey.

After a taste of my Vixen’s power, I was ready to give them a dose of our sinful concoction.

CHAPTER 13

The Resistance Of Shadows

~RÍONA~

My eyes snapped open the moment my mind registered the blaring siren going off.

Sitting up abruptly, my head darted from side to side as I tried to figure out what was happening.

“Shit. I remember these sirens.”

The familiarity reminded me of my childhood, those moments when everything around me would move in a blur as knights in armor raced to embark on massive dragons and rush into the skies for battle.

The nostalgic sensation that came with the sound sent shivers and a layer of unease through me — strong enough that I couldn’t dare stay in the bed I was lying in.

Slipping out of the white sheets revealed I was in a different set of clothes — grey fleece leggings and a pink tank top.

It wasn’t my usual type of attire, but I shrugged my preferences away as I rushed out the door and into the hallway.

This was the same hall we’d previously walked down to the Beginner Sector Wing, so I used my photographic memory to my advantage as I made haste to get back to the training room in hopes of meeting Merigold, Sergeant Dusk, or one of the guys.

Running was a bitch because I felt sore from what Osiris and I had done before I clearly passed out, but there was also a buzzing need to move, an anxious craving to get out of this building and be of aid in any way I could.

The moment I entered the main hall near the training room, my eyes landed on Merigold, who looked side to side anxiously.

She looked like a nervous mess as if she wasn’t sure what to do in this time of peril as others were running back and forth in black combat gear that resembled armor but made from a lighter material.

“Merigold!” I called out, and her golden eyes landed on me. Relief flooded her face as she raced to where I stood.

“Ríona!” she exclaimed and quickly hugged me. “Thank goodness you’re okay! Prince Khaos told me the directions to get to you but I get lost so easily, especially when things are chaotic like this!”

“It’s okay,” I assured her and looked around. “What’s happening? A drill?”

“No! It’s an actual ambush,” she declared and tugged on my hand. “We need to get into gear.”

“I don’t have any gear,” I reasoned.

“None of us do. We have to go to the lockers and the armor chamber will equip us. I know where that is!”

“Then lead the way,” I encouraged her as she took my hand and tugged me along.

It really didn’t take us long to reach there as people moved out of the way as they went in the other direction.

The locker room was packed with females jumping into pods that glowed orange and filled with smoke. Once the glass door reopened, the person came out covered in the combat gear I’d seen the majority of students wearing in the hall.

With a quick nod of encouragement in Meri’s direction, we both went into pods and came out fully geared up. It was crazy because it felt like I was equipped for war and yet the armor attire was as light as a feather.

The moment we left the lockers, I caught onto Sergeant Dusk’s booming voice.

“Beginner Sector! Gather on the East Dock! You will be grouped and assigned dragons! All riders approved of flight, line up so I can assign you! Don’t waste time! Every minute fucking counts in taking out our enemy!”

Some cheered in allegiance as the air grew thick with tension.

I didn’t know how to feel as my body danced between anxiousness and excitement. It was odd and far different in comparison to when I was a child and would be so pumped to enter the skies with Mother.

Looking over at Meri made me realize how pale she was as she stood there.

“Hey.” I quickly moved to stand in front of her before I put my hands lightly on her cheeks. “We’re going to be okay. Don’t look so frightened.”

“It’s just…” She looked so overwhelmed as she fought not to tremble. “I’m not good at this, Ria. In training, last time I fell off the damn dragon and barely landed on the mat.”

I didn’t know they did example drills but this was my first day here.

“This is real. If I fall—”

“You’re not gonna fall,” I cut her off. “And you’re going to be with me. We’re partnered with a rider who knows how to direct a dragon so we’ll be fine! We can’t back down when the island needs our help! The best training we can get is real-life experiences.”

Moving my hands to her shoulders, I gripped them lightly to give her a form of reassurance.

“We’re going to be okay,” I repeated. “We’re doing this together.”

“Okay,” she replied and bobbed her head. “Together. Yes. We got this!”

I understood her fear, especially when she was probably the youngest here. This felt like we were entering some sort of war, and I guessed the scariest part of it was not knowing exactly what we were up against.

We reached the docks in no time, but I frowned the moment I saw who we were assigned with.

“You’re a rider?” I dared to comment.

“You’re lucky, bitch,” Hailey snapped as she tightened the wristbands of some special-looking fingerless gloves. “I’ve been at this for months in comparison to you two noobs.”

She proceeded to spin around and literally jumped off the ground with enough force to soar upward and land on the saddle of her designated dragon.

The creature wasn’t super big, maybe the size of a slave house that should have occupied only two people versus the usual ten.

“Hurry up!” she called down to us, but I didn’t know how the fuck we were going to get on there.

A soft touch to my waist made me look up to see Zadkiel, who looked serious but managed to soften his gaze when he met my surprised eyes.

“Zero.”

“Glad you survived Osiris’s wrath,” he said with an added wink, which made my cheeks burn with heat.

Before I could counter, he scooped me up with ease and pushed off the ground until he landed right behind Hailey, who flinched in surprise.

“P-Prince Zadkiel,” she stuttered.

He literally ignored her as he set me down, his eyes solely on me even though his words seemed to be directed at both of us.

“Beginning Sector Wing is strictly defending. You stay close to the island and you do not chase anyone,” he stressed as his eyes bored into mine. “This is the Shadow Resistance, individuals who despise anything supernatural, which means dragons, riders, and anything in association is on their death radar. Your objective is to make sure they don’t get too close to the island. If you fail to do so, don’t freak out. There are plenty of us today and Rhys and I are a part of the defense team that will ensure they don’t land upon our grounds unless they’re dead.”

He moved his hands and very gently brushed the side of my cheeks as he tucked the loose strands of my hair behind my ears.

I hadn’t even realized my hair was no longer in a ponytail since I’d woken up.

“Don’t get into trouble, Ria,” he warned. “Osiris in dragon form is an overprotective motherfucker none of us really have control over, so be extra careful. Kay?”

“Yes, Zero,” I replied. I could only imagine what Osiris looked like in dragon form.

He didn’t move immediately, his eyes drawn to taking me in, inch by inch, before he leaned over to whisper something that surely wasn’t English. “You look hot in armor, Ria.”

I literally gawked as my eyes trailed his movement as he leaned back, winked, and was jumping off the black dragon to retrieve Merigold.

I had to take a second to fan myself because it felt far too hot all of sudden.

Fuck. Why was that so hot? Wait. He didn’t speak English. That was Dragon Lore, right? I understood that!

“Slutty bitch,” Hailey snarled. “No wonder why you’re just being used until Lord Yieshah can find a replacement.”

“Excuse me,” I hissed and glared at her.

She let out a mocking giggle. “You’ll be replaced soon enough. At the end of the day, only royals are allowed to mate with a Prince of Ghryadiel. Slaves are at the bottom of the food chain.”

She flicked her hair and spun around just as Zero returned with Merigold.

“Cling to ring bars during flight. Neither of you has special rider gloves so only the rider can empower and control the dragon. Understood?”

“Understood,” Merigold and I said in unison.

“Good luck and remember: only defense.”

He spun around and his wings pierced out of his back with a blink. One flap and he was soaring high into the sky as he joined a hovering group of dragon shifters who were partially shifted, like he was.

“Get situated!” Hailey demanded. “We’re joining the fight.”

“You mean we’re joining the defense,” Meri corrected her as she gripped the golden rings that shimmered the moment she held them.

I moved quickly to grip the second set of rings, noticing the way they shifted from gold to a deep magenta that matched my hair.

Odd.

“Listen, Fatty! I’m the rider. All you have to do is literally hold those rings for dear life so your weight doesn’t knock you off the dragon,” she huffed. “You’re lucky he can even handle your extra weight.”

“Hey!” I snapped. “Stop insulting her.”

“Shut up, slut. I can do whatever the fuck I want,” she declared and pressed her hands upon two spots that were encircled with similar golden rings.

Her touch immediately ignited a silver glow as the gloves she wore lit up and triggered silver lines to begin to form along her arms.

The energy flowed into her armored suit, and she sighed in relief as her head lifted up for a moment. The dragon raised its head and let out streams of smoke from its nostrils.

“Nice and in sync,” Hailey proudly declared with an obnoxious voice that made her sound even cockier. “Let’s rise in the name of Dazasdos!”

“RWARRR!” the dragon roared in triumph as its wings outstretched and we jolted upward.

Merigold shrieked, but I looked below as if it was a habit to watch the dock get further away as we ascended.

My eyes briefly caught onto spheres of striking purple, belonging to Rhys. He was watching us — watching me — the intensity of his gaze sending tingles through me.

The four of them always make me feel so turned on.

I shook off the feeling because this wasn’t the time for it as I focused on our surroundings so I could potentially pinpoint who the enemy was.

It didn’t take long to catch onto the culprits of interest. My eyes landed on the group of individuals in white cloaks that covered their bodies from head to toe.

Even with the whiplash of wind and the altitude we were at, they seemed unaffected. As I looked down at them, I noticed that they wore intriguing masks that shielded their eyes.

It was like watching a cult coming together to wreak havoc, only they were armed with machinery that aided them in flight and carried guns and spears that would surely harm us if they got too close.

“Small fry,” Hailey commented. “All these alarms over pitiful humans who can’t adapt to our overpowering race!”

I had a good side view of her cynical smile as if she thrived in this environment of danger while riding upon a beast of immense power.

Her giddiness for bloodshed encouraged the dragon beneath us to speed upward as it roared in dominance, and I already feared she was planning to do something we weren’t supposed to.

“Why are we flying so high?” Meri questioned as she held the rings for dear life. “We’re supposed to be defending!”

“Defending is for wimps!” Hailey declared. “You think I became a rider by hovering on the sidelines? I don’t think so.”

“You’re going to make us a target,” I voiced, noticing a group point in our direction and proceed to fly upward while the remaining group started shooting their unique guns.

Some shot out bullets of black that carried an eerie aura around them, while others shifted into massive nets that tried to catch many of the dragons attempting to unleash warning streams of fire.

This felt so odd to me, especially when all of this was completely unprovoked, but then again, events like these were what started wars.

And encouraged bloodshed and death.

“Shut up and let me concentrate!” Hailey demanded as she sat further up and pressed her hands against the designated circles that began to glow red. “Let’s show them what our god has blessed us with! Gryhsi Ne La Va RU!”

Shivers ignited across my flesh as a sizzle went through the atmosphere — seconds before beams of red and purple flames shot out of the dragon that aimed diagonally through the approaching resistance troops.

Their screams could be heard from our altitude as I watched their swift demise with wide eyes. Their bodies either combusted into flames or were burned in half, which left their bodies falling downward.

Out of ten, five remained and they were picking up speed, their focus on us.

“They’re coming this way!” Merigold was freaking out. “We have to run! Or fly! Or whatever!”

“You think I’m a coward?” Hailey barked. “We can take these bastards on no problem!”

“Hailey, wait!” I snapped. “We’re not equipped for this! We’re literally just beginners!”

“You two are beginners,” Hailey snapped and dared to look over her shoulder so she could glare at me. “After this, I’ll be promptly promoted to elite!”

“We’re not participating in this for shits and giggles! We could die!”

“The only ones dying are you two if you keep distracting me!” she screamed. “Fly upward! Steal their oxygen!”

“GRAWREEE!”

Meri and I screeched as our grip became the only thing keeping us on the back of this dragon as we began to soar upward.

“Stop!” Meri screamed. “Ria! I don’t want to die! Please don’t let us die!”

“Just hang on, Merigold!” I coached and looked back down to see the five resistance members right on our tails.

I caught onto a bigger dragon further down, noticing a man pointing at us and attempting to scream something our way.

“HELP!” I screamed back and Merigold joined in, the two of us crying out in hopes someone would put a stop to this before we actually perished.

“Shut the fuck up!” Hailey screamed and lifted her hands up only to slam the circles that made the dragon scream violently.

The rings I held began to burn, making me scream as I stared at the way they were literally burning red.

I forced my hands to keep holding on, the burning sensation making it almost unbearable, but I gritted my teeth and concentrated hard — the heat pulsing through me suddenly rushing to my very fingers.

In seconds, the rings turned blue and the heat eased drastically, making me sigh in relief before a piercing scream made me flinch and look at Meri as her hands lost their grip entirely.

“MERIGOLD!” I screamed and tried to catch her — my fingers brushing hers for a mere second before I watched her drop. “NO!”

My scream echoed and seemed to catch more attention down below, but everyone looked like ants now as Merigold flailed helplessly through the air.

The troops didn’t try to stop her — or even kill her — as they moved out of formation so she’d pass right by. Her body was a mere victim of the wind that treated her like a rag doll falling to its end.

Heat consumed me as a cry of anger escaped my lips, but Hailey simply laughed like a fucking maniac as she looked back at me with venomous pride.

“An eye for an eye, bitch,” she mocked with a wide grin. “That’s for what happened to Tammy!”

Her dragon roared in triumph as we pierced through layers of clouds, and all I could think of was whether to let go and face death or take this bitch out with me.

Actually, there was no need to think. I knew what I was going to do.

My instincts suddenly tugged me out of my thoughts as my body suddenly felt cold.

What?

I knew we were high up, and the ability to breathe along was getting harder back the second as we kept on fucking going, but I felt like I was in greater danger, and a blinding heaviness rushed through me.

Let go and trust in your destiny.

The words of power thrummed through my mind, the energy reminding me of when I’d faced Lord Yieshah at the brink of death.

There wasn’t much time to ponder if I should listen or not, for any higher and I’d pass right out from the inability to breathe.

Trust in my destiny…

I glanced down once, noticing the troops had stopped following us, and then I glanced back at Hailey, noticing she was clearly holding her breath.

Then it clicked.

This was a trap to kill me?

The realization only weakened my grip as I stared at the woman who was literally a stranger and yet somehow hoped I’d perished for whatever reason.

“Karma will get you,” I vowed, and she looked back with eyes that glimmered with happiness.

Like she’d truly completed a task that deserved praise.

The emotion was short-lived as they suddenly widened with my actions. My grip loosened enough for my hands to slip from the chilled rings that turned black the moment I released them.

“What?!” she shrieked as my body began to drop, and I was plagued with deja vu.

The emotions that stemmed from that drop from the airship were whipping through me in seconds.

I tried to remain calm but it was difficult when I was literally falling to my doom. Compared to our ascension where the winds whipped us brutally, the atmosphere was far too still — as if something major was about to happen and the very atmosphere felt it.

“DAMMIT!” Hailey screamed as her dragon reacted to the intensity of her rage. The creature spread its wings to its fullest length as she spun upward and then dipped down with the clear intention of trying to catch me. “Declan will kill me!”

Declan? Wait. Did Father order her to kill me? He knows I’m alive?

Before I could ponder on it further, I gasped as I collided into something — no. Someone! Arms circled around me and I glanced back to realize Rhys now had me in his grasp.

“Rhys?” I felt like I was hallucinating, but those eyes of illuminating purple briefly met my wide eyes before he dismissed me quickly while muttering “Troublesome.”

“Troublesome?!” I gasped and pointed upward to Hailey and that fucker of a dragon who was only now registering I’d been caught. “That bitch tried to kill me!”

“I had a strong feeling she wanted to.” I looked further to my left to see Zero emerge with his massive teal wings that held inner folds of gold. “Are you alright, Ria? Your nose is bleeding.”

“My nose?” I hadn’t even realized it but it seemed unimportant as I shook my head out of my shock. “The resistance troops! No. Merigold!”

“The troops are dead,” Rhys declared as his wings of midnight purple with inner folds of black suddenly outstretched with enough force to bring us to a dramatic stop before they wrapped around us, which left us darting downward once more.

“Wait, wait, wait! What are we doing?” I screeched and managed to catch Zero doing the same, which made me realize Hailey’s dragon wasn’t going to stand a chance of catching up to us with how quickly we were suddenly dipping.

“Avoiding death, Vixen,” Zero called out over the wind that was back to brutally whiplashing us. It didn’t hurt me because I was practically cocooned in Rhys’s wrapped wings, though I bet it would do some damage to their fragile surface if we did this for far longer than needed. “I avoided adding the Sweet because you seem upset.”

“OF COURSE I’M UPSET! MERIGOLD DIED!” I screamed. “I have to get revenge!”

“Oh, don’t worry about that one,” Zero announced and looked at Rhys. “Now!”

Rhys didn’t say a word but his wings unwrapped and stretched outward just like Zero’s. Our bodies came to a stop before they spun three times and took a sharp left that sent us into a row of clouds.

I couldn’t even ask what aerial maneuver they were doing because that looming intensity in the air was back and I finally realized what the fuck it was as my eyes caught a glimpse of the biggest shadow I’d ever seen.

Oh my Goddess…

“GIVE ME THE BITCH!” Hailey screamed as her dragon came to a dramatic stop where Zero and Rhys had made their sharp left. It roared in triumph as if we were right where we needed to be but before the creature could open its mouth to conjure the ball of fire that sparked with swiftness, it suddenly glanced down.

Before its entire body was slammed upward.

My eyes couldn’t get bigger as I attempted to take in the massive dragon of midnight blue that carried shimmering scales of orange. It was as if its scales possessed the ability to shift color with movement as the two-tone ombre shift danced with hints of black.

The collision sent Hailey’s dragon soaring swiftly upward as if gravity no longer defined them. The distance was child’s play to the massive beast that flapped its wings once and then was surpassing them with a gust of wind that whipped them back down.

Hailey’s screams were manic as she clearly lost control and held her dragon for dear life, but my eyes were back on the mammoth of a dragon as it spread its massive wings that could have been as big as the entire slave field I used to work on.

It stilled in the air for a mere few seconds, allowing me to view the frightening beauty of such a magnificent creature. My body tingled with a sense of pride and awe in return. Then my heart skipped a few beats as the dragon roared with enough power for us to feel the vibrating strength from where we hovered before it dipped downward at such swiftness, it would only take mere seconds to reach its target.

The screaming rider and its falling dragon.

I unconsciously began a countdown of my own, counting from ten as I forced myself to not blink and miss what was unavoidable. It seemed like all three of us held our breaths as we watched Hailey finally manage to get a grip on her dragon to stop its descent.

“Fucking hell! LET’S MOV—” Her words left her mouth as she lifted her head to glare at the creature she surely thought was miles above her, but the sudden stillness that washed over her dragon’s frame triggered my vision to shift in perspective.

My eyes now witnessed the pure fear form upon her tiny figure that was approaching and would soon vanish.

Her dragon screamed one final cry, but the sound went hollow as the image of her disappeared. I was forced to blink and my vision was suddenly back so I could witness and hear the crunch of broken bones as the massive mouth crunched upon its prey before spitting it upward, just so we all could see the broken limbs of the dragon while its master flailed in the sky.

Her scream went silent as if she’d lost the very ability to make a final cry, but there was no way to avoid her descent as she dropped back down into the opened mouth of the beast she thought she’d be able to outfly.

The beast that delivered the Karma I vowed she’d be served.

Her death was sealed with a loud chomp and an eerie silence followed. The dragon in question soared effortlessly until it seemed to focus on its next prey. It cried out and went in the opposite direction of where we hovered.

“Fuck…” Zero whispered more to himself. “Haven’t seen him kill so effortlessly in a while.”

“If she hadn’t thought of hurting Osiris’s mate, she may have only got questioned and thrown in the dungeon until judgment,” Rhys grumbled and flapped his wings once to correct our posture so we were no longer facing upward.

I sensed his eyes on me, which was why I lifted my head up to meet his observant gaze.

“Scared of who you’re mated to?” he questioned with an emotionless voice, awaiting my answer like it would decide if he dropped me or brought me safely back to the dock.

I stared up at him for a solid minute as my brain registered that the massive dragon was Osiris. He was literally the size of the airship I’d been on that had separated into three parts, which was honestly outstanding to wrap my head around.

“No,” I finally answered, my voice not even trembling as I made the firm declaration. “His dragon is magnificent. Like a King of the Skies who has to remind everyone of his rule.”

“Compared to his human form, he’s ruthless as a dragon and possesses no mercy,” Zero whispered. “Which is why we need to get back down before he loses his fucking shit.”

“Why?” I asked.

“Your nose is bleeding again,” Zero noted and I sniffed and caught the metallic scent of my own blood.

“It’s just the altitude change,” I reasoned.

“Or a reaction of PTSD,” Zero countered and looked at me seriously. “We need to get you back down there and we need you to stay awake if you can.”

“I’m not going to pass out,” I voiced.

“You say that now,” Rhys muttered. “But your body is either going to go into shock or you’ll drop like a log from adapting to the shift in air density.”

“Well, we’re not going to know until we get down there,” I huffed, a bit annoyed that they were making such strong assumptions as if I really was some weak bitch. “I may seem like a human to you all, but I’m stronger than that! I just need to figure shit out and not be killed on my first day here and maybe I’ll be all badass and able to fly on my own.”

“Your sass makes me want to drop you,” Rhy huffed to himself, and I glanced back up and gave him a defiant smirk.

“Do it and I’ll get dragon Osiris to kill you by accident.”

“Oop!” Zero commented and tried not to laugh as he outstretched his wings. “That’s a first.”

“You’re lucky Khaos ordered me to keep an eye on you,” he growled back at me, and we were dropping downward before I could even reply. I swore he did it on purpose to make my stomach flip and toss at the speed we were descending, but I forced my body to comply while I felt the heaviness of that energy within my subconscious.

Be patient. Our time to rise will occur when you’re in the midst of your own element.

The authoritative voice brought a wave of calm with her wisdom as I realized trusting her really had ensured I’d survive what Hailey had set out for me.

The fact that Tammy tried to take me out with the stream of fire before Hailey attempted to kill me off by reaching the ozone layer left me wondering who else was out to kill me.

Who else is working for Declan?

The fact that he already knew I was alive and on the island made me feel uneasy. I’d just arrived in this new world and I was already being hunted.

It’s only a matter of time before Lord Yieshah tries to break Osiris and me apart for his own reasons by attempting to kill me a second time.

I was so into my thoughts that I hadn’t even registered the fact that we’d landed back on the dock.

It wasn’t until a firm grip upon my chin forced my head up and I noticed those purple eyes that analyzed me carefully.

“Who do you fear enough that your entire scent changes?” Rhys’s voice was so low, I was positive Zero didn’t hear it as he was speaking with four men and pointing in a different direction than where we stood.

Swallowing the lump that formed in my throat, I debated if it was okay to tell him.

I’d already been enough of a burden to them. I can’t dump my problems on their laps in hopes they’ll fix everything for me…right?

I wanted to believe the dark thoughts circulating in my mind, but the way those orbs stared thoughtfully into mine made me cave.

“Declan. The man who sold me. Hailey said he’d kill her if she failed in killing me.” I hated how vulnerable my voice sounded as it actually trembled with every word I spoke.

To think I’d watched my new friend die, almost fell to my doom, and watched a massive dragon brutally kill another dragon and rider, and I hadn’t been petrified in fear in comparison to how I felt now.

“I think Tammy was in on it, too,” I voiced and bit my lower lip as I tried to figure out why all of a sudden he wanted me dead.

I thought he would have been singing the hymns of praise for finally getting rid of me. He could focus on Aka and how she was going to bring him glory and fame for being the apple of his eye.

Why am I a problem? I’m nobody to him. Worthless unless used for his own sick pleasures. Why is he trying to ruin this for me when I haven’t even gotten a chance to figure this all out?

“Ríona.”

The deep rumble of Rhys’s voice forced me to focus solely on him. Unexpectedly, his lips brushed against mine for a single moment.

It was so random — the touch so unexpected — yet my body purred in relief as warmth spurred from my lips through my entire body like a single flame had been lit.

That part on my neck just above my newly obtained scars burned with power, and instead of igniting some sort of pain, it did the opposite by inviting a sense of comfort through me.

Like a blanket being wrapped around my body in reassurance.

“He won’t get a second chance of having you in his filthy grasp,” he vowed as if he knew all the agony Declan had delivered since the day Mother disappeared. “So you won’t allow him to have that power over you. Understood?”

I fought against my own frightened mind, taking a deep breath and letting it out slowly as my eyes never left his.

“Understood, Rhys,” I replied. My voice may have still been quiet, but it didn’t tremble like before.

He gave me a single nod and moved away.

“Zero, take her to where Sergeant Dusk is. She’ll have to make a witness report to confirm Hailey’s actions were in allegiance with the Resistance.”

“On it,” Zero declared with a wink as he reached my side and slipped his hand into mine. “Are you going to tame Osiris?”

“You know I ain’t shit to that dragon,” Rhys huffed. “Better pray Khaos can tame him or we’re all getting burned.”

“I’ll pray extra hard this time.” Zero sighed. “Make sure you get every last fucker in white. They were bold today.”

“Probably got word we just got back and thought they could be cocky,” Rhys muttered. “Let’s talk later.”

“Mhmm.”

I watched their exchange in silence before Rhys pushed off the ground and soared into the sky.

The squeeze of my hand encouraged me to glance over to Zero, whose gaze was solely on me.

“You haven’t gone into shock yet,” he declared. “I’m impressed.”

“Is that supposed to be a normal reaction?” I muttered.

“You’d be surprised how many times shit like this occurs to new recruits, but maybe the news of Osiris potentially having a mate is spreading a bit too fast through Ghryadiel if those Resistance fuckers decided to attack us when they were here just last week.”

“So they’re actually after me?”

I didn’t know how to feel about that.

“Sort of,” he admitted and looked deep in thought. “Which may just prove someone is a little frightened of what you can become.”

“But no one knows who I am. I mean, I’m just a rumor and I just got here.”

“True, but having Tammy target you with fire and then Hailey almost killing you knowing you have no clue how to summon your dragon wings just proved two things.”

“Two things?” I questioned.

“One, you’re a royal since you weren’t scorched by Tammy’s flames,” he acknowledged. “And two, Prince Osiris Kiernan of the North Kingdom of Ghryadiel shifted into his dragon form to take out a group of resistance fuckers because they targeted the woman who sports the same dragon mark as he.”

Instead of him frowning at his assessment he grinned so wide, it made his eyes twinkle in a manic way.

“Proving that you’re vital and a weakness to Osiris,” he stated like it was a fact. “Now who of the recent individuals we’ve encountered despises the female gender because they weaken men?”

“Lord Yieshah.”

“Bingo,” he replied as his wings outstretched as if they had a mind of their own and wanted to get moving. “I honestly thought he wouldn’t stoop so low in giving tips to the Resistance, but clearly there’s something revolving around you that makes his blood boil enough to be swift in executing you.”

The topic was serious and yet he smiled like this was all delightful to him.

“C’mon. Let’s get to Sergeant Dusk before Osiris brings his big ass dragon over here and thinks I’m stealing you away.”

He tried to tug me forward but I stood my ground, which made him look back at me while my eyes were staring at the floor.

“Why don’t you just kill me then?” The words left me as a sense of defeat weighed upon me. “My survival was thanks to the four of you, but look at what it potentially cost you. Aren’t your fathers mad, like Lord Yieshah? Angered that their heirs are wasting time with a slave who has nothing to offer but her body?”

I hated putting myself down but who was I trying to kid here? I really didn’t have anything to offer to them right now.

This world may have been a place I knew held a part solely for dragons and those who held the power to ride their scaled backs with confidence, but that was a spectrum I’d left the moment my mother disappeared.

Years passed, things changed, and the rules of survival only grow fiercer by the day.

Why would it be fair to let innocent individuals put their lives at risk because a forefather despised my guts for being destined for his son?

And I’d only brought Khaos, Zero, and Rhys into this mess.

“I don’t know exactly what occurred when I saved you guys, or why there is a mark upon my chest that clearly matches the rest of yours, but whatever it is can’t possibly be worth losing your lives on my behalf.”

I couldn’t carry that level of guilt upon my head if any of them got hurt when my existence was thanks to them.

“It’s been what? Hours since I woke up, and it’s clear I’m some sort of hindrance. Osiris and Khaos are a thing and Osiris’s attention has been on me because of our bond mark, which probably leaves Khaos feeling neglected. I know he doesn’t show it, but I sense his fear of being abandoned. Even if it’s just for a few seconds before he’s all smiles and jokes. Rhys clearly despises me for being some weak bitch or something, but he probably keeps an eye on me for Osiris’s sake. As for you…” I paused and tried to gather what I’d observed, but honestly, I didn’t have enough to even lump him in the equation of the “toss Ríona Freyja Adelaide off the island to save humanity” train. “I haven’t figured you out yet.”

After my admission, I peeked up to see the grin of satisfaction that morphed on his lips.

“Regardless, I’ve caused enough trouble and no bond or connection or whatever you guys think I carry deep within me is worth risking your lives,” I declared and took a steady breath to stop the sadness that plagued to trigger the tears that begged to pool in my eyes. “Merigold…just died because of me. All because I was the target of some sort of deal Hailey made with Tammy that involves the man who I thought was my fucking father. I can’t witness firsthand another perishing because of me. It’s not worth it.”

Unless I took a speed course on “how to become a badass dragon shifter” there was no way I’d be trained in time before some sort of reinforcement or chaos targeted the island.

It was only right to take the L and get this over with.

To face death, like I’d promised, and perish for the sins of my father.

“You know,” Zero began and brought my attention back to him only for his face to be inches from mine. “When you’re in distress, it really makes me want to kiss you until you can’t think of anything else but me.”

I immediately blushed at his words, only now realizing his hair was pitch black and his emerald eyes that normally carried specks of teal were the opposite. The vivid teal shade was now striking while rings of emerald wrapped around his dilated irises.

“Z-Zero?”

“The flame inside you is so dangerous that a man who’s ruled the North for years is frightened of what you can ignite in his son who he envies,” he revealed, and watched my eyes widen while he grinned diabolically. “You’re the only daughter of Madeline Freyja Adelaide, a woman who shook Ghryadiel to its core with the cost of her wing and leg. She tore through our world not in an act of restoring it, but with every intention of proving that what was deemed evil was a blessing in comparison to the villainous beings who’d beg to have control over every single kingdom in the skies and down below in Frehja. You fell out of a ship over the most tainted lagoon in our world and yet that very place was once a sacred kingdom of power that was so rich in loyalty and control that envious beings banned together to contribute to its demise. Preachers of light and peace who wished for unity and calm were behind the shadows that destroyed an entire kingdom. A kingdom that was completely innocent.”

The revelation of his words was confusing and yet it was forced to pool in my mind as his free hand now gripped my left cheek and his lips brushed mine with every word that left those sinful lips.

“Now a woman carrying the Adelaide name is mated to the son of the most villainous being Ghryadiel has known, and not even twenty-four hours since her arrival, the word has spread about what a danger you are to the peace of the humans. You think you’re a burden to the point your life is disposable because you can’t keep up with how quickly everyone else is moving to take you out?”

He sealed my lips for five seconds, leaving me shivering as chills ran through me at his chilled touch.

“Khaos’s wavering confidence is because you make his heart skip whenever your scent hits his nostrils and he worries you two will get so lost in your lust for one another that he won’t get a piece of the pie,” he revealed unexpectedly. “Rhys communicates his lust for another by hating their guts because his brain can’t tell the difference between being a horny fucker and being madly in love at first sight, but don’t tell him I said that because he’s my lifeline when I’m triggered and the only one who can manage to pull me back into the world of sanity.”

He leaned over so he could whisper the last part in my ear.

“And then there’s me who can see the purity in the depths of your heart. You simply want to be loved and cherished like the beautiful Goddess you’re meant to be, but the world is filled with beings in high places that don’t want to admit what they’ve unwritten, while those in the shadows can’t wait for your ascension, leaving me to wonder which side should I place my bids on.”

He tugged on my earlobe and slowly trailed his tongue along my ear, his hot breath further igniting goosebumps and shivers that did the complete opposite of igniting the fear I should have felt with his admissions.

“So the real decision comes down to whether I should be obedient to what my Ghryadiel Goddess wants and give her to our hidden enemy for the good of innocence, or enjoy watching that flame burst into a power so grand, no one will be able to tame the beast that’s begging to awaken on behalf of the hidden Goddess this world may not be ready to face.”

He leaned back so our eyes met once more, his closeness still evident as the atmosphere between us was thick.

“I think my good side would agree to watch you blossom, Sweet Vixen, for I’d love to prove to you that your body is not the only thing I can’t wait to devour.”

He licked his lips slowly and chuckled.

“Devour in the bedroom,” he growled seductively. “I try to stick to a vegan diet when I’m not in dragon form.”

He made his distance then and squeezed my hand.

“So you’re going to keep fighting those loud voices that make you think you’re not worth being fought for,” he declared and tugged me forward while his voice dipped to a whisper. “As of now, you’re going to become a psycho like us, and once we’re done with you, Ríona, every fucker who thought they could go against what we’ve marked will wish you died on that fucking aircraft.”

With that, we were heading towards Sergeant Dusk.

Suddenly, the sky was cloaked with darkness.

CHAPTER 14

Our Marked Vixen Will Make Them All Bow

~ZADKIEL~

“M-Merigold!” The pure relief in Ríona’s voice made me peer over to the side and witness actual tears blossom in those eyes of metallic silver.

The way this woman could show loyalty and affection for those who’d yet to prove they were deserving of it only validated her destiny.

She was a woman who could sit upon a throne and change the destiny of Ghryadiel.

She gripped my hand tighter as if she needed to know she wasn’t hallucinating, but the sight of the unconscious woman in the arms of a man similar to my 6’6” height proved she hadn’t fallen to her doom.

“Excellent critical thinking skills, Lucian Dusk,” Sergeant Dusk announced, which made Ria’s eyes widen before she glanced between the man and Sergeant Dusk.

Putting one and two together.

“I wouldn’t expect anything less from your only son, Sergeant Dusk,” I decided to chip in as I squeezed Ria’s hand in return before offering her to stand with the small group of individuals.

She seemed to want to stick with me a little longer because she didn’t let go of my grasp even though I’d done my duty in bringing her here.

“It’s a good thing you were on guard duty and noticed the steep rise in Hailey’s dragon’s movements or else we would have lost a worthy rider and dragon shifter.” The words came from Elder Seth, who approached with Khaos at his side.

Khaos noticed my shift in personality before his eyes lowered to our joined hands. I simply smirked at his observation before tuning back into the conversation at hand.

“I only did what was required of a guard on duty,” Lucian declared. He honestly looked like Sergeant Dusk’s copy only he was missing the obvious scar along his eye.

Despite his blank expression he clearly had some attachment to the woman in his grasp since he held her as if his life depended on it.

Interesting.

“You good, Adelaide?” Sergeant Dusk inquired as he glanced at her overall appearance.

“I’m alive,” she answered with a stern expression that hid what she surely was feeling. “Thank you, Sergeant Dusk, for the inquiry.”

She was getting the hang of how Sergeant Dusk liked to be respected, which would benefit her in the long run, but what would her future have in store if people were already making lethal moves against her?

“Update on numbers,” Sergeant Dusk asked in general, knowing either I or Khaos would answer him.

“All Resistance troops have either been slain or captured,” Khaos declared. “Rhys just got rid of the last bunch.”

“Then is there a reason for the dark sky?” Lucian acknowledged the lingering elephant in the room, which encouraged us to peer up and confirm the shift in our surroundings meant the battle wasn’t over yet.

His question was soon greeted with an eerie roar of power that shook the very floating island. Our bodies moved with the shaking force, which made Sergeant Dusk curse.

“We don’t have time for a shadow ambush,” he seethed and looked to Khaos. “Can’t you take them out?”

“I mean I could,” Khaos admitted but his eyes remained on Ria. “But who’s gonna attempt to get Osiris to switch back?”

That clearly was a big enough dilemma to leave us in a moment of silence before Ria spoke up.

“I can’t help Osiris switch back?”

“You can try,” Lucian offered, but he didn’t seem the slightest bit convinced. “But even Khaos struggles to get that man to switch back and they’ve known each other practically their whole lives.”

“Was it necessary for him to shift into dragon form?” Elder Seth inquired out of curiosity.

“We wouldn’t have been able to take out thousands of resistance troops when we’re still recovering from the ambush from last week,” Khaos argued. “What you witnessed was the first batch, which was an attempt to distract us while the remaining 75% were trying to infiltrate the island from the other side.”

“Fuck. Seriously?” Lucian cursed.

“Mhmm,” Khaos replied with a nod. “They’re all dead, though, after a simple stream of fire from Osiris, but he’s probably still seething with anger because Ríona almost got killed.”

“Meaning you are his mate,” Lucian concluded as he looked to Ria, who simply shrugged.

“You can believe what you want. I can’t control how Osiris reacts to life and death situations.”

“But you think you can tame him to switch back?” Lucian seemed unconvinced but Ria stood her ground as she stared back at him.

“I can do it.”

“Cocky,” Lucian muttered but looked over to me. “So can you get rid of those shadow fuckers? You’re the strongest one here with the light element.”

“Zadkiel’s not home right now,” I teased with a mocking smile. “You can leave him a message and repeat your question when he wakes up.”

Lucian looked confused but Sergeant Dusk merely sighed.

“Eero. We need your cooperation with this.”

“What’s in it for me?” I offered and tugged on Ria until she was forced to stand before me so I could hug her from behind. She stiffened only for a second, clearly surprised by my sudden desire for public intimacy, but I couldn’t help but feed on her energy that was yearning for touch.

I doubted she even realized it, but I could already tell the difference as she relaxed in my hold like this was so fucking common for us. She’d adapt nicely to what I had planned for us, but we needed to get through this hurdle of inconvenience.

And get Osiris back into human form.

I noticed the way Khaos was looking at me and goodness, I loved enticing him. He was lucky he wore black like the rest of us or that hard-on of his would be as clear as day.

“Don’t you think negotiating at a time of peril is childish?” Lucian questioned, which simply made me laugh.

“Don’t you think holding a woman who could barely defend herself in the face of death is overprotective?” I countered back and watched the deep scowl settle in the lines of his face.

“Can we focus?” Khaos suggested, but I laughed and dared to rest my chin on Ria’s shoulder while my eyes met his.

“Not until I get my bargain.”

Elder Seth and Sergeant Dusk couldn’t even try to interfere as the sizzling tension between Khaos and I only grew.

“You love causing trouble every time you come out.”

The way I grinned and simply glanced to my right to see Rhys standing there with a deep grimace on his face made me far too excited to hide it.

“Look who it is,” I practically hummed. “Welcome back, Rhys. Done with your dose of killing?”

“Eero.” Rhys’s voice was so husky and full of authority, which was exactly the way I liked being talked to. “Either help us get rid of those fuckers approaching the island or get Zadkiel back here.”

“Tempting options,” I pondered out loud. “But that still doesn’t suggest what’s in it for me.”

“Sergeant Dusk, he’s wasting time,” Lucian acknowledged as if his father could do shit to order me around. I purposely looked over to the man in question, noticing the way he tried to not act nervous with my eyes now on him.

“There’s one thing you’d better learn quickly about the Prince of the West, Lucian. When his hair is black, there’s no room for negotiations.”

“He’s right,” I proudly brought up and noticed Ria’s intrigue as she turned her head slightly to look at me. “Being a dragon prince with a bipolar personality that switches between a saint and a devil, you really have to be cautious of what comes out of your mouth, Lucian boy,” I teased and turned my eyes back on the man in question. He clearly felt insulted by my “boy” reference.

“Play with fire, and you will get burned,” I drawled as my eyes further darkened. “Test my patience and see how far you get in enjoying the piercing force of my dragon’s teeth sinking into your meaty flesh.”

The man gulped at my words, his Adam’s apple moving up and down as he paled just a little bit. I wanted to laugh in triumph but got distracted as Ria moved in my hold so she now faced me. Just having her attention made me want to go the extra mile for her.

It was odd how a simple mark upon each of us could connect us so strongly at an emotional level. The way her scent made me feel at ease and her company encouraged me to tame the true craziness that wished to remind these fuckers that I was the most dangerous prince in human form proved she could make me bow to her tune.

We’d get her to make them all bow in complete submission.

“What do you want in return?” she dared to ask. Finally, we were getting somewhere.

“You were with Osiris last night,” I voiced and watched the way her cheeks flushed. At least she didn’t try to act like it hadn’t happened.

“Yes,” she confirmed, clearly waiting to see where this was going.

“I want you in my bed tonight,” I boldly declared, and enjoyed the way her eyes studied mine carefully. “You’re staying in our private sector anyways. You in my bed as my reward.”

“Eero,” Khaos began but Rhys lifted his hand up, encouraging him to stop and let the woman in question answer my offer.

“Fine,” she replied but added, “On one condition.”

“I’m listening, Marked Vixen,” I sweetly encouraged.

“Osiris has to approve of it.”

Easy.

“Deal,” I replied and further leaned over to whisper, “He likes this psycho side better.”

“Ya right,” Khaos groaned. Suddenly, we all flinched at the loud crackle of flames that surged through the air — cutting through the blanket of darkness and revealing what we clearly hadn’t realized.

Rows and rows of black dragons.

It was clear they weren’t normal creatures of fire — their exterior appearance alone was odd and silky-looking and the proportions of their bodies were all over the place. Their wings were just as unevenly matched in size, color, and shape.

The outcry of anger came from Osiris’s dragon as his massive frame flew through a row of those tainted creatures like they were mere insects in his way.

“Eero,” Khaos warned. “An irritated Osiris isn’t good for any of us.”

He had a point.

“Isn’t he trying to help us?” Lucian questioned.

“No,” Rhys spoke up. “He wants a clear sky to land. Any form of distraction only makes him mad as fuck.”

“Meaning he wants all the attention,” Ria spoke up and actually smirked while her eyes rolled. “I’m not even surprised.”

“You’re going to give me your attention tonight?” I inquired and watched her as she looked back at me.

“Only if you’re going to impress me.”

She knows how to tolerate my games. I like it a lot.

“I’ll make those eyes twinkle, baby,” I assured her before I let go and took a few steps away from the group. “Ready to be amazed?”

I looked back to see her attention was on me, clearly curious as to what I was about to pull off that could get rid of all these disturbances.

“If you don’t pay attention, you’ll miss it before you know it,” I vowed as my dragon wings stretched out of my back and I stretched my arms upward.

“Don’t go making this into a messy battle,” Khaos complained, which actually made me laugh.

“If you think this is going to be a battle, you’ve forgotten how dangerous the West are, Khaos,” I commented as I took in the dark sky and the rows of tainted dragons that now had their eyes set on our group.

It was a bit amusing to sense their intention to lay harm on us, and though I was sure the others couldn’t decipher their inner motive, it was crystal clear they were after one individual amongst us.

They all want a piece of our Marked Vixen, but can they handle the heat?

The internal question I set out only encouraged my wings to spread out as I pointed my hand out as if I now carried a gun in my grasp. My eyes narrowed, scanning the sky only once to ensure I got the grid correct before I felt the heat of my dragon’s wrath swarm through me with the addicting need to witness death.

My lips curled widely as I opened my mouth just slightly to say a single word.

“Burn.”

All I needed was a single second before those shadowed creatures began bursting into golden flames. One after another, a chain reaction lit the dark sky to the point that it reminded me of fireworks after a festive victory.

I guessed this was going to be a night of celebration with all the death we’d ignited with a lack of resources, but the real prize would be the after show when I got to enjoy the warmth of Ríona’s body against my needy flesh.

All I had to do was glance over my shoulder to see those wide orbs of silver as they took in the blinding explosions that continued to go off through the sky above. Her eyes were truly twinkling thanks to the golden light of my flames that ensured every shadow dragon exploded and rained down its black blood and charred organs.

It took a full two minutes for the golden blasts to come to an end, which then encouraged the droplets of black that soaked us in seconds.

No one had time to even shield themselves from the bloody rainfall, which was what I wanted because I’d earned this moment to bathe in my enemies’ blood.

Outstretching my arms just like my wings, I raised them upward, commanding the skies to thrum with thunder and bolts of lightening that praised our obvious victory, which would certainly remind anyone who was still thinking of betraying the island that gave them their saving grace that we, the Princes of Ghryadiel, were not the ones to challenge.

Not with Ríona in the picture.

Turning around, I was rewarded with the sight of her drenched body — her armored attire having faded like the rest of ours because we’d clearly eliminated all threats upon the island. That left her standing in soaked grey leggings and a pink top that clung to her body perfectly.

She clearly hadn’t been wearing a bra because her nipples poked against the thin material while her long magenta locks clung to the sides of her face and down her shoulders. Despite the black droplets that continued to descend upon us, I didn’t see fear or disgust like I’d originally expected.

I’d wanted to witness fear in those orbs of silver, but I saw something I didn’t bargain for.

Thrilled excitement.

It pulsed out of her. The dancing scent of lavender and vanilla only spiked to a peak that kept us captive in her grasp. The dominance in her stance further pulled us in, and an expression of joy blossomed on those parted lips that couldn’t stop themselves from forming a proud grin.

A prideful smile.

I peeled my eyes off her for a second to see Khaos and Rhys staring at her the same way I was: with surprise and lustful hunger. Seeing a woman moved by bloodshed in a way of pure approval would make any dragon shifter hard and filled with the desire to fuck her as the ultimate reward.

If that didn’t make us realize what we could ignite when we were given the chance to get her on the battlefield – and our beds — I couldn’t fathom what else would.

Until it was about to occur in real-time.

It was the sudden spike of looming danger that made me move to regroup with the others in seconds, which was a stupid move because it landed me next to Rhys instead of the very woman that seemed to be the apple of everyone’s eye today.

“Shit! Ríona! Get here now!” Lucian ordered as he lifted his hand. “De La Vu Barrierana De Va!”

The shield of protection formed in seconds, but it was clearly useless because it wasn’t covering the woman who was standing her ground while her eyes peered up at the threat diving straight at her.

“Fuck,” I cursed with Khaos as we both moved with the intention of reaching Ria and grabbing her back into this stupid bubble of protection, but we literally crashed into a purple surface, which made Rhys shout, “Fuck, Lucian! Extend it!”

“T-That’s as big as I can make it,” he confessed, and my heart actually sped up in fear.

“BRING IT DOWN!” I ordered.

“No time,” Sergeant Dusk declared as his attention never left Ríona. We were forced to look at her and then at Osiris’s approaching mass that made the winds peak to their highest force. I couldn’t understand how Ria was just standing there, unaffected by the whipping force of a fucking hurricane with how strong the gusts of winds were, but then I sensed it.

That overwhelming presence of power that had filled her when she faced Lord Yieshah.

Osiris would crash into the ground any second and yet it seemed with a blink of realization, his wings outspread and flapped once, which was strong enough to stall his collision entirely. The winds were so strong that the very ground around the barrier space lifted from its wrath which blinded us from seeing Ríona.

“Adelaide!” Sergeant Dusk called out, and we actually stilled as we waited for the thick brown dust to clear enough for us to see the aftermath of such a close call.

I actually held my breath, my mind already thinking of all the shit I’d do to Lucian for stopping me from retrieving our Marked Vixen, but my body began to calm as the silhouette of Ríona’s figure came to the surface before a roar boomed before us that sent more than enough wind to clear away the dust and reveal an unamused Ríona who stood there, arms crossed under her breasts.

“I know you did not just roar in my face,” she declared, sounding pissed off. I actually felt my jaw drop at the sight of Osiris’s massive fucking dragon head being inches from Ríona’s tiny little frame and yet she didn’t show an ounce of fear.

No. She was fucking pissed at the dragon!

She took five long steps before she was literally inches from Osiris’s dragon and hit a random scaled spot with what looked like all her might. She flinched and cursed as she looked at her hand which was literally red from the blow, leaving her even more mad as she glared up at the snout of Osiris’s dragon.

“Dammit! HEY! Switch back so I can actually have a chance of putting you in your place!” she screamed. “You could have killed me! I could have flown off the fucking island because your big ass scaley body wanted to intimidate me!”

I literally was as speechless as the rest of the crew. All of us were gawking and staring in surprise as Ríona was screaming at one of the strongest dragons in all of Ghryadiel.

Maybe we should have told her that…

The fact that she knew Osiris’s intention may have proved her intuitive connection with him had heightened in such a short period of time. I couldn’t guess if it were because it was a reflection of how strong their mate bond was or due to the close call from earlier that made Osiris go on the hunt for such helpless prey.

“Osiris!” she screamed and tried to back up but she shrieked and fell on her ass instead. We simply stared in silence as she took a moment to acknowledge she had legit fallen before she slowly glared up at the dragon that observed her like this was the most intriguing thing he’d ever witnessed.

She didn’t say a single word, just proceeded to stare at the dragon like she was planning his end.

“She isn’t possibly giving a dragon the silent treatment, right?” Lucian ended up asking, and it actually made Sergeant Dusk snicker — which was another rare occurrence.

“It’s working.”

“It’s not working,” Lucian countered his father. “No way is a dragon going to shift back because his apparent mate is upset she fel—”

The shift of energy in the atmosphere cut him off as we watched with wide eyes as the dragon in question suddenly began to shrink — smaller and smaller until a gust of wind wrapped around where its massive body once was.

Revealing a very naked Osiris.

It had been awhile since we’d witnessed him switch from dragon back into human form. The glimmering shimmer of his scales as they oozed back into his flesh was a mesmerizing sight. Markings of black also moved along his skin, retreating the same way his scales were and leaving the very obvious bond mark along his arm that glowed as vividly as Ríona’s marking was.

He didn’t say anything as he began to approach her, each step only making everything even more intense as we had no clue what was going to happen. Osiris was never in a good fucking mood when he shifted back from his dragon form — the intense desire for blood always vibrated through him the first few moments before common sense peaked through and his human consciousness was back in control.

One of us would have to step in, and I knew Khaos would be the first to do so, but the moment he tried to take a step, someone stopped him.

Rhys?

That was unexpected as the bulky dragon prince withheld Khaos from making another move. His eyes however were watching the confrontation that was about to happen as Osiris finally reached where Ríona was.

And I held my breath.

Silence fell upon us, and I could tell the longer the seconds passed, the more frustrated Ríona seemed. It got to the point that she pushed herself off the ground so she could take one step and be right against Osiris’s towering frame, her glaring eyes never backing down from the voided orbs of black that peered back at her.

Fuck. She’s in trouble.

Still, no words were spoken as the two of them had some sort of staring match. I had no clue who was winning. No one could have predicted what would happen next, and Osiris’s movement left us in a state of awe.

The dark prince leaned down until his lips were firmly against hers.

She froze at his touch. The dark energy that seemed to cluster around Osiris’s body began to spread to try to taint her, but all it seemed to do was empower with confidence as she moved her hands so they wrapped around Osiris’s neck and brought him closer against her.

The two exchanged a heated kiss that left them breathless, as though neither could function until they exchanged a scorching moment of passion to tame the wild energy coursing through their pulsating connection.

Osiris took a slow look at Ríona as his eyes began to lose their layer of darkness — the renewed color of midnight blue blossoming through those spheres while the ring of orange returned around his irises.

“Are you hurt?” he asked, and I could finally allow myself to breathe because he sounded like his normal self.

“My butt hurts,” she complained and crossed her arms to glare at him. “You could have killed me.”

“And here you are, perfectly fine,” he muttered but he seemed pleased that she really was okay. “That bitch was tasty.”

She hadn’t expected him to mention the fact that he literally ate Hailey and her dragon because she paused whatever point she was going to argue to stare at him with her mouth open.

That had to be the reaction he wanted because he grinned and leaned over to press his head on her shoulder.

“Clearly you’re my dragon’s new favorite to trigger me to shift back,” he muttered. “Fuck, Ríona. You’re really going to be my demise.”

“I feel like that’s a good thing,” she muttered as she lifted her hand to let it run through Osiris’s ash hair with tips of black. “Osiris?”

I moved just as Khaos did. The action was not greeted by the stupid barrier because it had clearly fizzled away with Osiris’s shift back. We caught the majority of his weight before he could completely pass out against Ríona, which led to her looking between Khaos and me with worried eyes.

“He’ll be fine,” I assured her. “He always passes out after a shift.”

“So…he’ll actually be okay, right? He’s not hurt?”

“He’s fine, Ria,” Khaos reassured her. “The stronger the dragon, the harder they fall. The strain of shifting out of our dragon forms makes us weak as hell. Osiris is the strongest dragon currently in the ranks of Ghryadiel so when he shifts back, he’s out for the count.”

“T-The strongest?” she gasped. “N-None of you told me that!”

“That’s why you had the guts to confront a dragon as ruthless as Osiris.” The words came from Rhys, who now stood behind Ríona. She looked up to try to defend herself as Rhys’s hands went on her shoulders.

“I-I don’t know! I just acted that way because I was mad that he was trying to intimidate me!”

“How do you know he was trying to intimidate you?” he countered with a bit of amusement as he watched her get more flustered with his questioning.

“Because I know!” she argued as her face grew red. “Why are you here?!”

“To stop you from hitting your head,” Rhys muttered.

“I’m not gonna hit my head?” she huffed like he’d called her ugly. “I’m perfectly fine! See? No scratches. Just drenched, and smelly…and…dizz…” She dropped before she could finish, which was exactly why Rhys had her in his hold in a second.

“And she’s out,” he announced and scooped her into his arms. “I thought she would pass out after surviving that traitorous bitch,” he confessed.

“Meaning you have to praise her when she wakes up,” Khaos suggested, and the man huffed in disapproval.

“No.”

“Admit it. You totally like her,” Khaos argued.

“Says the one with a hard-on.”

“I-I don’t have a hard-on!” he argued and looked down, which made me chuckle before I muttered, “You wouldn’t have looked to see if it shows, stupid.”

The Prince of the South was a flushing mess, but I gave him Osiris and proceeded to walk past Rhys.

“I’ll go inform the kingdoms what the island experienced so they’re aware of any random debris that lands upon their territories,” I declared and stopped to glance over to Lucian and Sergeant Dusk. “I’m sure you can aid in the cleanup process.”

“Leave it to me, Prince Eero,” Sergeant Dusk declared, clearly still impressed by everything that happened. I let my gaze linger on Lucian, which made him straighten his back as he continued to hold that Merigold woman.

“You better get stronger if you wanna protect your crush,” I teased and added a wink before I walked away.

I knew someone was following me and simply had to turn back to see Rhys was literally behind me with Ríona in his grasp.

We didn’t say anything until we entered the private hall that would lead us to our Sector.

“Why are you following me?” I ended up asking. “You should be taking her to get a check.”

“I’ll do that,” Rhys assured me as he came to a stop. I frowned as I stopped at the same time he did — knowing the fucker had something to say and wouldn’t let me off scot-free until he got it out of his mouth.

“If you’re going to point out what a douche I am, don’t bother,” I began and glanced over just in time for his lips to claim mine.

It was so quick — the executed move happening within a blink and done before I could feel the intense heat of his lips.

“I don’t care if you’re a douche,” he huffed but his voice dipped just as he did — leaning right into my personal space. “But treat Ríona like your toy again and I’ll punish you for it.”

I wanted to argue or defend myself, but then again, he was the only one who I’d expect to catch me red-handed.

To understand my underlying motives.

“Tsk. Whatever,” I brushed off, walking away before he could try to prove to me the power he had over my fucking emotions. “I’m gonna shower.”

He didn’t reply. I knew he wouldn’t. But at least he made me feel like I had the last word as I felt the strings of my insanity begin to loosen.

Guess Zadkiel is waking up. Boo.

He wouldn’t come out until I slipped up, and no way was I going to do that after observing the power that woman had on all of us.

“Time to change plans for the better,” I vowed to myself as I chuckled deeply, knowing exactly who I needed to call to get us in the right direction.

It’s time to awaken a monster.

CHAPTER 15

Decide What Side You’re On

~DRYSTRAN~

“Are you going to keep ignoring me like a petty child?”

I paused in removing my shirt, turning my head to view the swirling vortex of flames that projected a man I didn’t think I’d see so soon.

“Having a hissy fit because you haven’t been able to control everything I do in the last forty-eight hours?” I offered and decided to take my shirt back off because it was clear whatever conversation was ahead of me would leave me drenched with sweat.

That’s what happened when I had to deal with my father’s second-in-command.

“Distance always makes you think you’re the one in power here,” he snapped right back, which actually made me chuckle as I cracked my neck.

“What the fuck you want, Dez?” I demanded. “I’m busy.”

“You’re playing your little island games when you should be here in the kingdom, training to be the greatest forefather Ghryadiel has ever witnessed,” he barked as if I’d forgotten the daily reminders of what was expected of me.

The Prince of the East should be encouraging neutral growth instead of domination.

“I’m very sure you got my memo about the attack that plagued the island today,” I began sternly. “I should be resting, not focusing on carrying out a conversation I have no interest in with a man I absolutely despise.”

“You should be grateful I put up with your bratty attitude,” he growled.

“Don’t bite the hand that feeds you,” I tossed back and glanced away because I was tired of looking at his ugly face. “If you have no real business with me, stop wasting my time. I deserve to enjoy myself after two ambushes in one segment.”

“Where upon the island is Ríona Adelaide?” His question was not only random, it made me still in place before glancing over my shoulder to see the man’s gaze of greed.

“That’s none of your concern,” I pointed out without a hint of remorse. “Every dragon, rider, and human is allowed privacy upon this island and I’m not breaking my oath to secure such information to give it freely to the likes of you.”

“Your father will negotiate with your ex’s family to set up a reunion.”

My heart galloped at the sudden offer. The reminder of my past made me want to punch something.

Anything.

My stillness made my body grow hot, my burning flame raging through my core and spreading the heat swiftly through my body until my very fingertips tingled with heat. Clenching my fists to stop them from trembling with power, I shook my head.

“No deal.”

“I’m being serious.”

“Just like I am,” I countered and turned around to glare at the man in question. “I don’t give a fuck how much anyone is paying you to bargain a woman’s custody. I won’t do it.”

“Her dragon cannot be awakened,” he declared hastily as if he had somewhere to be and was wasting valuable time. “The news is spreading of a fake Adelaide being mated to Lord Yieshah’s son. Regardless if she’s fake or the real deal, you’re allowing that prince to get even stronger than he already is?”

I had nothing to say to that which was why I kept quiet, leaving him to huff in impatience as he glared daggers my way.

“You should be the strongest in Ghryadiel and you’re wasting time playing house with your bros,” he snarled.

“At least playing house makes sure I’m paid, that I get the training I need in an environment that’s not set out to kill me, and is far better on my mental health than that prison of a kingdom you believe I should be grateful to have been born into,” I summed up. “Osiris was destined to be one of the strongest dragons even before he awakened his beast. Every Seer under the fucking sun confirmed that. I’m not going to drive myself insane because I can’t reach his level of power. Nor am I going to steal his mate from him for your satisfaction.”

“My satisfaction?! This is for your kingdom’s survival!”

“If it was really for my survival, my mom and sisters would be alive, now wouldn’t they?”

That shut him up real fast, leaving me to huff out a stream of smoke before I crossed my arms over my chest.

“I won’t assist you so don’t bother contacting me again.”

“We’ve found another to take her place,” he brought up instead. “All you have to do is bring her to the East and everything else will be dealt with.”

My blood boiled at his words.

“Meaning you’ll torture her like some lab rat until she’s frail and on the verge of death, right?” I offered the obvious scenario I was sure he was excited to execute the moment his sleazebag hands got a grip on Ríona.

That’ll never happen.

“Then you’ll draw every bit of her blood for research purposes and let her rot in a prison until she’s dead and nothing but decomposed flesh and bone.”

The image flashed within my mind, leaving me clenching my fists so hard, they were surely white from lack of blood flow.

“You’re being given an opportunity to get ahead and you’re denying it,” he hissed.

“Ahead of what exactly?” I countered and narrowed my eyes. “Is something going on without my approval? If it was so vitally important, I’m rather positive the forefather himself, aka my father, would have contacted me.”

The douche wouldn’t dare speak knowing I could get him in trouble for trying to trigger some sort of war against the other kingdoms. Even if it was under wraps, I wasn’t going to be a part of us losing our neutral status because these dragon fuckers were blood thirsty.

“That girl’s awakening will encourage the rise of a monster! The ultimate villain! Is that what you want?”

“To be honest, what I want is to shower, but you’ve put me in a crummy mood so maybe I’ll go fuck a woman you keep telling me can’t be awakened,” I offered and watched the horror on his face.

“You wouldn’t fucking dare,” he snarled.

“You’re forgetting my potential, Dez,” I teased with a cunning grin. “If you’d created your portal just a little more to the left you’d see the woman in question in my bed, naked and covered in all my markings and scratches from hours of lovemaking.”

The level of disgust in his expression made me actually chuckle, though I tried not to be too loud for multiple reasons.

“You’ll fuck a slut of a monster at the risk of your kingdom,” he dared to ask.

“My pleasure and how I receive it is none of your business, really,” I countered. “Dragons thrive on lust. Sex can not only deliver rejuvenation but empower me with further capabilities and strengths when matched with such a powerful woman. If she’s making the likes of you and whomever else you’re communicating with try to claim her as your lab rat and go all frantic for her retrieval, that probably proves she’s an asset that can empower us and the island.”

“She’s an enemy!”

“She’s someone you wish doesn’t awaken her true calling,” I countered as I took a step closer to the spinning projection of flames. “You lot of fuckers are hiding something, aren’t you?”

The way his eyes widened proved my assumptions were valid, but I knew I wouldn’t get my answers from him.

We need to act accordingly. If we stay on the island, we’re going to be at risk. At least, Ríona will be. This is where our resources are, but maybe it’s time we take Sergeant Dusk’s suggestion.

“She will get you all killed and leave the world in peril!” he declared with venomous eyes.

“If that’s a part of my destiny, so be it,” I declared and proceeded to slip out of the joggers I’d just put on. “If that ensures she has a fighting chance against the group of snakes so frightened by a human who hasn’t even unlocked her capabilities that they’re doing everything they can to sabotage her awakening, so be it.”

“You’ll become a traitor for a slut!” he snapped.

“I’ll choose the side that cares about me, the Prince of the West, and not the side that thinks of me as a tool, like everyone in that kingdom,” I retorted. “Except my father. The only thing is, he’s too busy to see the bullshit you all aim to do to me on the regular. It’s a shame, really. His own council will do everything it can to turn him against his only son.”

The man gritted his teeth as I took one last step, which had me face-to-face with the spinning vortex. The heat made beads of sweat form across my flesh.

“If you’re going to force me to choose a side, you won’t like my rushed decision, so it would be best for you to mind your own business and behave,” I growled as my dragon drew closer to the surface and encouraged black scales to form upon my flesh. “Or I’ll gladly return to the depths of that kingdom and burn it to the fucking ground with every single one of you inside.”

I watched him pale at my words before I spun away.

“Don’t contact me again,” I declared. “I won’t be around.”

My decision was set in stone now.

I lifted my hand, and with a snap, the projection of flames was engulfed by my own fire. The dark violet flames consumed the spinning void before he could try to say anything to combat my words.

Just like that, it was gone, but I sensed another looming presence.

“Do you enjoy taking over when she’s asleep just to taunt me?”

I glanced to my left to see the smiling woman, her eyes of pure white focused on me as she sat there, cross-legged.

My cock throbbed at the naked sight of her. Those magenta strands were long enough to cover the nipples of her breasts but didn’t cover her pussy, which was on display in her crossed position.

I bet it was done on purpose, knowing my male instincts matched with my dragon’s needs would make me want to fuck her here and now.

No, I’m not like Declan and all the other dragon bastards who use our urges as an excuse to rape women.

“You’ll forsake your kingdom for me?” she purred. “Delightful.”

“If you’re already awake, you might as well come out and be known,” I muttered as my eyes lifted to meet her pure white orbs. I couldn’t read them because she ensured her emotions were now locked into a blank stare, leaving me to wonder what her true purpose was in confronting me.

“There’s no fun in that,” she taunted but was silent for a moment.

“What do you wish to say?”

“We won’t last a week here,” she declared as if she could see the events that would transpire.

“You don’t…” I trailed off because, in all honesty, she might actually know that. She had Seer capabilities after all, and I wasn’t confronting Ríona.

I was speaking with the dragon whose awakening everyone was so threatened by.

“We’ll perish before we can rise. Murdered before you can unlock the true villain desperate to take control of everything,” she whispered as lines of sadness formed upon her face. “Those you cherish will face peril, but death will claim the one who you hold dear to your heart of coal.”

I tried to ignore the trickles of fear that rushed through me.

“All those I held dear have perished,” I huffed, but I watched as her lips lifted just briefly.

“The one who only you can tame when he’s in the depths of darkness. The one who carries enough light to guide you out of the hollows of depression. It must be true that opposites attract,” she hummed, knowing damn well I could put the pieces of her statement together.

Fuck…

“He won’t die. He’s one of the strongest amongst us,” I reasoned.

Zadkiel and Eero — two sides of a coin of light and darkness. Osiris might have been the strongest dragon our world of fire had witnessed, but Zadkiel was the strongest as a rider, and he was able to manipulate flames into various forms of magic.

He wouldn’t die so easily.

“That man’s greatest weakness isn’t me,” she declared like it was fact, her attentive stare never leaving mine. “It’s you.”

She offered me her hand as if she could deliver the truth with a simple grasp. I approached her silently, reaching Zadkiel’s bed that I’d laid her upon after ensuring she would recover just fine from the madness we’d just endured.

Without hesitation, I laid my hand upon hers, and then I saw it.

Flames. Chaos. Darkness at the hands of my own people.

I begged them to stop, to not ruin what we’d worked eons to create together with my friends I held dearly to my heart, but no words would reach their ears as a spear of poison came rushing towards me.

Then a second.

That was all it took for me to register that a man had taken my place. The spear pierced him in the heart and the poison rushed to finish its deed.

My knees buckled, my arm catching him as we crumbled to the floor.

Screams echoed around me, dragons crying in peril, but all I could focus on were those eyes of blue-green that were already dimming. Those blonde locks attempted to shift to black, but it only reached halfway before it stopped.

Tears pooled and spilled, and no matter how I cried out in agony as my heart broke into pieces, it was crystal clear the life of one of my best friends — a man I carried rooted feelings for — was slipping away.

With a blink, the image was gone, and all I could see was a blurry vision of Ríona as tears began to run down my cheeks.

“You don’t deserve to suffer agony again.” Her voice was so small as if she despised to see me full of emotion. “But we cannot prosper here. There are too many eyes. Too many spies. Too many who know how vulnerable I am.”

“We can’t just disappear,” I whispered and fought to clear my throat from the thickness of sorrow.

“You can,” she vowed. “There’s a way. You four know it and have the approval to justify such actions, but are you ready to discover the real truth your forefathers wish to hide from you all?”

I didn’t care how dark or heavy the truth was. It would be better than losing yet another person I deeply cherished.

“You know your decision,” she concluded. “Rest and think of what needs to be done, but believe what I’ve graced you with seeing, for the clock is ticking and the real enemy is on the move.”

“There’s no way of avoiding leaving here?” I dared to ask, and noticed how her hand squeezed mine once more — to give me some form of comfort.

“Your island is destined to fall,” she declared without a hint of dismay. “For you all are destined for higher. That’s what they fear the most. Your group’s ascension.”

Ascension.

Into gods of power.

Dragons blessed by the House of Ghryadiel.

It seemed like something one would simply dream about, but if the possibility of us really being blessed with such opportunities was picked up by those who wished for our downfall, then how close were we to achieving such ranks?

“My vision will be proven by tomorrow,” she declared. “Then you only have days before the inevitable. Let what commences tomorrow prove that those who lead your forefathers to commit their actions have no loyalty to your group of heirs. Only Elders who see the future and the man of Dusk who trains you can unlock the truth you truly seek.”

Her hand slipped from mine and she tried to smile, but it was filled with sadness.

“You may despise me for my gender, but know, I would never lie to you,” she vowed. “May my love shield you all.”

My love…

The God of Dazasdos.

“Meaning you ar—” I began, but I cursed as Ríona fell over, her eyes fluttering closed before she moaned weakly.

It took but a second for her eyes to open, those silver orbs weakly glancing up at me before she looked utterly confused.

“Rhys?” She blinked a few more times. It seemed she was struggling to keep her eyes open.

“Go back to sleep,” I encouraged, but she tried to shake her head which probably seemed heavy to her.

“But…you’re crying,” she muttered, although she could barely stay conscious. “Don’t…cry.”

I caught the rest of her weight as she passed right out. I let out a shaky breath, realizing she was right. I was shedding tears like an open faucet.

Fuck.

I laid her out on Zadkiel’s bed then retrieved my shirt and slid it on her. After tucking her under the blanket, I watched her sleep as I let my tears fall, remembering my previous duty — tucking each of my sisters into bed in preparation for the same bedtime story that lulled them to the land of dreams.

I needed to distract myself or I’d get into a state of mind that was far too dangerous for comfort, which was why I tried to walk away, but I feared leaving her there.

I took a deep breath and let it out, then walked back to the bed.

Arching over, I pressed a kiss to her lips, letting my flame ooze into her until her skin began to glow a soft orange while those markings of black came to the surface.

The kiss was simple, and yet it ignited what I needed it to — a barrier that concealed her from everyone outside of our circle.

I hadn’t used such a tactic in years — and for so few worthy individuals. I remembered how we used to punch each other to activate the flaming shield as we played Hide and Seek. It would last at least until I calmed down.

It would protect this woman who’s somehow left our world of dragons in chaos without even trying.

I bit my bottom lip as I admired her peaceful face before finally encouraging myself to move away and heading to the washroom.

I could hear the rushing stream of water still running, and it was the grunts and muffled moans that encouraged me to open the door as quietly as possible so I could slip into the steam-filled room.

“Fuck!”

I heard the muffled curse and movement of a hand that surely wrapped around something hard and desperate to release all that tension built from battle.

I tugged off my boxers and faced the glass shower door, knowing well that he’d surely sensed my arrival.

Without delay, I opened the door and felt the heat of the water assault my flesh, but my attention was solely on the centerpiece of the shower. That chiseled back now facing me as I didn’t hesitate to press my body against him, allowing the stream of water to soak us both.

He let out a low grunt as my arm moved around him until I was in the perfect position.

Hand gripping his erect length while my lips couldn’t help but press into his right shoulder.

“You shouldn’t be here,” he grunted, out of breath, as though he’d really worked himself up trying to reach his release. I decided not to answer, instead trailing my lips along his shoulder to the nape of his neck and sucking harshly.

He groaned and let his head fall back, allowing me to kiss the sensitive spot as my hand began to move up and down his length.

“Rhys,” he groaned before I released his neck so I could kiss him. He moaned into my mouth, melting against me, which made it easy to maneuver us so the stream of water didn’t get in the way of our passionate kiss.

I couldn’t remember the last time we’d had a moment like this to ourselves, since ours was a secret love for one another that neither of us was ready to publicly confront. It should have been easy, especially with Osiris and Khaos easing into their romantic affairs in front of us without being shy about it, but I guessed Zadkiel was waiting on me to make the first move.

He knew I hated being too open about my love interests for multiple reasons.

“Fuck, I’ve missed you,” I grunted into his mouth and stroked him faster. The shower was so fucking hot, to the point that we needed to cool off or we’d both pass out from the heat of our bodies matched with the scorching atmosphere.

I used my free hand to reach over and turn the knob to cold, then moved us again so a part of the stream now drenched us but didn’t interfere with what I couldn’t wait to do.

“You need to cum, don’t you?” I taunted while pressing my cock between his ass cheeks to stimulate my own release that was building just by being naked and drenched in his presence. I needed this as much as he did. The burning craving to feel pleasure consumed me.

I hadn’t been horny like this in a long while, but that woman’s arrival matched with the mark ignited upon our flesh left me feeling far more attracted to her than I had any other woman — or man, for that matter.

That didn’t mean Zadkiel and his dark counterpart Eero didn’t trigger sinful things in return, but watching Ríona train and then be in the midst of battle stimulated me far too much.

Now it was time to earn my relief.

“You’re always so cocky when you come out to play,” I acknowledged as I gripped him harder and enjoyed the feel of the head of his shaft beginning to swell and knot. “Yet you get so quiet when I’m pumping you off.”

He moaned in reply, his body growing rigid as I was sure he was close to his release.

“You’re not getting off so easily,” I grunted. I stopped my hand around the base of his cock and squeezed. He hissed and grunted loudly as I rubbed my cock against his ass, unable to ignore the need to fuck him. “Relax,” I purred into his ear, and he knew exactly why.

His body reacted with ease, relaxing so I could slowly ease my cock into his ass. We both hissed at the tightness, and fuck, it felt good to feel the hot tightness choke my length tightly.

“When’s the last time I fucked you in the ass, hmm?” I asked, but I knew neither of us would remember. Our get-togethers were always random — over and done with at the peak of need before we moved back into our lives as best friends.

Best friends with benefits.

“So tight and hot,” I groaned into his shoulder as I worked myself up while gripping his base, knowing well it was still building up his release. “You’re gonna wait for me to cum hard in your ass, right?”

He moaned, which wasn’t enough for me, so I bit into his flesh nice and hard.

“Say it, Eero,” I growled against his feverish flesh.

“Fuck, yes!” he cursed and submitted to my demand, knowing well I’d reward him by moving faster against him.

“This side only submits to me, yes?” I enticed and groaned as my hips moved and my thrusts grew faster in speed. “I’m the only one who will make you bend.”

“Yes. Fucking yes,” he cried out, and I knew it was taking everything he had to stop himself from cumming until I said he could.

“That’s it,” I encouraged and picked up the pace, deciding to pump his cock again since I knew we’d come together any moment now. “Moan nice and loud so when you cum, this whole sector will hear you.”

He was lucky this was private and no one else would hear us, but the mere idea of being heard by another only turned me on and encouraged me to fuck him even deeper.

“Rhys!” His needy breaths were erratic as I sank as deeply as I could before moving in quick thrusts that hit the perfect spot.

“I know you’re close. I can feel it, the heat begging to explode, but you’re going to be a good prince and wait for me, hmm?” I sucked the side of his neck again before I was pressing him against the glass while our hips leaned back just so I could continue stroking his cock at a quick pace.

“Yes!” he assured me.

“Good,” I grunted. I couldn’t stall any longer — my body moving at an animalistic pace, desperate to bring us to the brink of ecstasy. “Fuck, that’s it. Just a bit more!”

Fuck, I was so close. The heat between us was enough to make the glass walls around us steam up once more.

“Fucking hell, let my hand be drenched in your cum!” I ordered and sank deeply into his ass. “Cum, Eero!”

He cried out as his climax hit him as strongly as mine did. The two of us stilled as pleasure catapulted through our bodies.

I used my free hand to hold myself against the glass while Eero leaned against it as our bodies shook with our releases. Breathless, we stood there in clouds of steam while my cum filled his ass and his shots of cum oozed down the glass surface, the remnants oozing along my hand.

We remained still for what felt like two more minutes before I moved instinctively, my free arm wrapping around Zadkiel’s waist to keep him standing as the “switch” happened.

“Should…I even question what you two do when I’m unconscious?” There was Zadkiel’s breathless voice, the calm in it matched with the shift in his vibe confirming he was back in control.

“You know what we do,” I breathed as I purposely moved my hand up and down his cock, which made him shiver against me. “And I have plenty of stamina to go again if you want.”

“And not be able to walk?” he complained and groaned when I pulled right out of him. “Fucking hell, it’s been a while.”

“I know,” I admitted as I allowed him to straighten before he turned to look at me.

“You know, he doesn’t need to be fucked for us to switch back,” he disclosed as if I hadn’t caught onto that.

“I know,” I repeated again as our eyes locked for a long minute.

“Have you been crying?” The way he asked the question sounded as if he knew I was already guilty, but I wasn’t in the mood to talk about my emotions.

No. I just wanted to distract myself from it all.

Which was why I closed the distance and kissed him hungrily, leaving him groaning into my mouth. We got lost in a heated kiss while his hands roamed my chest. I didn’t know when I’d let my wings out, but he took advantage of their appearance as his hands glided along the arch of them, which made me fucking cave.

“Fuck, Zadkiel,” I hissed in pleasure and tried to move away, but the man had me pressed against the opposite wall far too quickly before my hands were up and held by whatever magic voodoo shit he’d just pulled off.

I looked up to confirm the stream of water coming through the showerhead was now powering the infinite rope of magic keeping my wrists captive. All I had to do was lower my gaze to see Zadkiel’s grin before he was on his knees like a priest ready to pray to our dragon god.

Only he was going to make me beg for relief.

“If you’re gonna go out of your way to appease me, I guess I should return the favor, right?”

He understood what I really needed.

A distraction.

He didn’t wait for me to answer before he was sucking me off — his head bobbing up and down as he took in my length like a fucking champ. I didn’t care how loud I was as I moaned and encouraged him to keep going.

I needed the relief, so much fucking relief after everything we’d gone through the last two days, and I knew things would only get worse. This was what would get me through it all, the reassurance I yearned for from a man I knew would always have my back.

“Shit…” I cursed, knowing I was already going to hit my release. Zadkiel must have felt it because that rope of water simply tightened before I sensed the slithering movement that wrapped around my neck and then trailed along the arch of my wings. “FUCK!”

The sensitivity of my wings matched with the tightness around my wrist and neck and the hot tightness of his mouth around my knotted cock sent me screaming his name.

“ZADKIEL!”

My climax consumed me; my roaring outcry made the glass shake as heat waves pulsed outward. I shook as shots of my release pooled in Zadkiel’s mouth, and I opened my eyes to see him plop the head of my cock out of his mouth so I could witness the thick, white cum before he swallowed it like it was the best thing he’d tasted.

He even licked his fucking lips dry.

“You’re insane,” I breathed heavily, thankful I had enough control to retract my wings before Zadkiel’s tail decided to take me on another pleasure round. His tail was still around my neck but it loosened and eventually pulled away to its owner.

“Last time I checked, that’s literally on my health file as one of my diagnoses,” he taunted and rose up before reaching for the knob and turning the temperature up before drenching himself in the last stream of frosted water. “Are we going to talk or no?”

I knew what he was referring to and I didn’t want to.

“No.”

“Cool.” He didn’t pester me as he finished washing himself up and then turned to face me after I’d watched him for a good two minutes. “But we will talk about it.”

I wasn’t sure I wanted to reply, but I ended up answering, “Yes.”

“Good,” he replied and reached out to grip the back of my neck before pulling me down until his lips smothered mine. “Keeping shit in will kill you, Rhys,” he whispered against my lips. “Which is why I’m here if you need to talk.”

Fuck…

He pulled away after one more brief kiss and turned around to head out of the shower. Just watching his back triggered that image, and before I knew it, I was hugging him from behind as if our lives depended on it.

“Rhys?” I sensed the hint of worry, but I held my tongue because I didn’t want to speak about it.

I didn’t want to even say such words so the universe wouldn’t use such a vision against me.

“What if the only way for us to train Ríona and discover the past of Ghryadiel is by disappearing?”

He didn’t say anything at first as he seemed to relax in my hold. The silence was deafening, and yet I felt like he already had an answer for me.

“If we need to disappear to learn the truth and strengthen ourselves and the woman we’re bonded to, then we do exactly that,” he declared and turned his head enough so I could see the seriousness in his eyes. “We disappear.”

“What if it’s a hoax or a trap to destroy what we’ve worked hard for?” I dared to ask.

“If it was a hoax or trap, you’d never bring it up,” he declared with confidence as he smiled and turned in my hold so he could kiss me firmly on the lips. “Don’t let the fear of the past ruin that confidence you’ve built, Rhys.”

I tried not to act surprised, but it oozed onto my face as he pulled back and grinned.

“I’m gonna ask Elder Oasis something tomorrow. That will give me the answer we need to make our next move,” he assured me before he turned away and opened the shower door. “Wash up. Take your time. Hot baths always calm the mind, especially when it’s troubled by something.”

With those words, he left me to the steamy glass box, and though I’d previously feared the worst, I felt like we could avoid the dreadful vision I’d seen.

Maybe we’re destined to leave everything behind so we could awaken the true beings we’re meant to become.

CHAPTER 16

Afternoon Cuddle With A Dragon Prince

~RÍONA~

“When’s the last time I fucked you in the ass, hmm?”

I shouldn’t be listening in on the husky voice that vibrated with obvious hunger, but even with the sound of the shower and the distance between my bed to the washroom, there was no escaping it.

Rhys’s deep commanding voice dirty talking to Zadkiel.

I wasn’t sure which side of Zadkiel was on the receiving end of Rhy’s wrath, but fuck.

Did it even matter?

“So tight and hot,” Rhys groaned. “You’re gonna wait for me to cum hard in your ass, right?”

Oh my Goddess, they’re fucking. Rhys and Zadkiel are like Khaos and Osiris.

It wasn’t like I was surprised, but Rhys gave off the impression that he hated showing emotion period, but maybe his dislike for the female gender encouraged him to be gay.

I honestly wasn’t complaining about that, but I truly would have never put one and two together.

Now that I was listening to what was unfolding in the depths of that shower, I could only imagine the two dragon princes – naked, under the stream of heated water, enjoying each other’s company as they pressed their muscled bodies together.

The image was unfolding in my mind, and it was doing sinful things to me that I shouldn’t be dealing with alone.

Especially with nothing that can vibrate and relieve the ache between my legs.

Hearing Zadkiel moan sent shockwaves of need through me. How odd it was to tune into this in real time.

Only I wish I would be able to join the shower festivities or at least have the privilege to witness it with my own eyes.

“Say it, Eero,” Rhys growled.

“Fuck, yes!” I guessed Eero was the name used for Zadkiel’s dark side, confirming he was still present even after the chaos we endured earlier.

“This side only submits to me, yes? I’m the only one who will make you bend.”

“Yes. Fucking yes,” he cried out.

“That’s it,” Rhys encouraged. “Moan nice and loud so when you cum, this whole sector will hear you.”

Fuck. I need to tune them out somehow.

Realistically, I should have just left, but the thought of getting up and walking out of this room felt like a chore.

I wasn’t tired enough to simply fall back asleep, especially with how sexually heightened I was by all this moaning and groaning, but I knew my body wasn’t rejuvenated just yet.

So escaping the dragon prince audio session is out of the question.

Biting my lip, I once again tried to tune them out and think of something else, but my body was so hot and needy, I couldn’t stay still.

I had to do something — a distraction that could appease the growing wetness between my legs.

I’d never been this horny when I was but a slave. The mere thought of masturbating always left me feeling a sense of dread while remembering the things that were done to me at the expense of another’s pleasure.

However, I wasn’t sure if it was the changing environment or the freedom I’d claimed by “perishing” at the sins of my “father” that led to my body feeling so in tune with my sexual desires.

Thinking about it made me realize this was the first time I’d really allowed my body to feel the intensity of lust ignited by another, and after losing my virginity to Osiris and being fucked like I was the most precious being in his world, I was beginning to enjoy this sensation.

To feel the intense heat and need for sexual pleasure and know I was deserving of such sensual emotions.

I turned onto my side, trying to think of something else while the moans and encouragement for more echoed against the walls of this room. Pressing my legs together only made the ache worsen, leaving me to curse before I bit my bottom lip while my hand slid down my body until it was between my legs.

I turned onto my stomach, my hard nipples pressing against the thin fabric I wore that smelled just like the previous shirt I’d worn.

Which meant it had to be Rhys’s.

To think he’d laid that shirt upon me when I’d passed out, an action he didn’t even have to do, and yet he had.

Does that mean he doesn’t hate me?

I couldn’t think straight right now. I was groaning into the pillow while my fingers teased my slick entrance. Rhys’s and Eero’s moans only grew louder and fuck, how I wanted to be in between them.

Be sandwiched between their chiseled bodies with Rhys’s cock teasing my ass while Eero’s taunted my pussy folds.

“Shit,” I cursed and tried to stop myself from imagining any further, but the dirty talk continued and it was clear they had come to a peak and changed positions.

“Should…I even question what you two do when I’m unconscious?” The breathless voice had to be Zadkiel, though it sounded different. Calmer and not as haunting. His alter-ego gave off a mysterious vibe and held a voice of cocky confidence — which I honestly didn’t mind.

It was obviously thanks to his “deal” that led me to this situation.

Masturbating in Zadkiel’s bed as I listened to him be fucked by Rhys.

“You know what we do,” Rhys countered. “And I have plenty of stamina to go again if you want.”

Oh goddess. They’re going to go again.

“And not be able to walk?” Zadkiel complained and groaned as if Rhys had slowly pulled out of him or something. “Fucking hell, it’s been a while.”

“I know,” Rhys confessed.

“You know, he doesn’t need to be fucked for us to switch back,” Zadkiel pointed out, and honestly, I wondered if Rhys already knew that.

And didn’t care.

“I know,” Rhys repeated

I tried to listen in more, but I needed to change positions — facing the bed on my stomach was making me feel far too hot. As I turned onto my back, I was rewarded with Rhys’s hissing groan as he cursed.

“Fuck, Zadkiel!” I could only imagine what was going on, and yet it seemed to slowly play out in my head like I was witnessing it with my own eyes.

The two of them standing in the stream of water, Rhys’s arms up and tied while his dragon wings were out, barely fitting inside the glass walls of the shower unstretched. Zadkiel faced him. The difference in their physique was such a turn-on, but he knelt down to his knees as if he was going to say a prayer to our dragon god, but I knew better.

“If you’re gonna go out of your way to appease me, I guess I should return the favor, right?”  Zadkiel whispered, and that ignited moans and grunts from Rhys as I was sure Zadkiel’s lips were now wrapped around Rhys’s thick, veiny cock.

The imaginative sight made me groan as my fingers impatiently began to tease my slit that glistened with juices. It made my movements glide effortlessly, and I couldn’t delay sliding my finger into my craving pussy.

“Fuck yes,” I moaned in relief, and it wasn’t long before I slid a second finger in there. It wasn’t as filling as a toy or Osiris’s massive cock, but it would fucking do the job because I needed to get this horniness under control.

“Shit…” Rhys cursed and then he exclaimed “FUCK!”

I bet he was close to cumming. The loud slurping sounds matched with the pounding sounds of what I could only imagine was his balls smacking into Zakiel’s chin only made me feel extra hot and my fingers move faster.

“ZADKIEL!”

Listening to Rhys climax confirmed I didn’t have much time to finish the deed, but fucking yourself with your fingers made it so much harder to build up that explosive sensation of relief that my body currently craved.

I knew I was risking being caught, but I didn’t want to stop. I needed this so fucking bad, just to enjoy that moment of a sexual high so I could fucking think straight. I closed my eyes for a moment and stopped myself from moaning too loudly, the sound of my fingers pumping into my soaked pussy simply growing louder and louder as time ticked by.

I was getting closer — so much closer to what my body yearned for — but there was the clicking sound of the door which made me freeze in place, fingers deep in my pussy as my legs were spread wide.

All I had to do was open my eyes just a bit to see Zadkiel at the door of the washroom, his eyes on me as he took in my position. I waited for those lines of judgment to form on his face, but he did something completely unexpected.

He lifted a single finger to his lips, pressing it while his eyes of teal emerald glimmered with an odd sense of pride.

He closed the door behind him silently, as if to ensure Rhys wouldn’t sense what was happening outside those steam-filled walls, but his hooded gaze took me in from my head down to my chest, stomach, and then my spread-out legs.

I couldn’t help but enjoy the view of his naked frame; beads of water were still dripping from the ends of his blond locks and trailing down his muscular body that looked divine in the dimly-lit room.

He approached the bed like a predator, his eyes specifically enjoying the sight of my fingers in my pulsating pussy, and his gaze only told me to continue.

As if pleading for me to carry on with what my body desired.

He reached the end of the bed and silently crawled onto it until he was kneeling inches from me, his cock upright and in his grasp.

“Keep going, Marked Vixen,” he humbly encouraged while his hooded eyes glimmered with desire. “Finish what you started.”

“B-But…” I tried to think of an excuse to stop myself, but to see him so comfortably kneeling there as if he was truly enjoying what he was witnessing made me want to finish the deed for his entertainment — and my satisfaction.

“Rhys will be in there for a while,” he assured me as he kept his voice low. “And I have no complaints.”

“D-Don’t you think this is weird?” I dared to ask to see what he had to say in return.

“Appeasing yourself after hearing two dragons fuck each other in the shower?” he offered the scenario as if it was a common occurrence. “I can’t even hold it against you. If it wasn’t because I haven’t asked Osiris permission to make a move at you sexually, I would have gladly helped you finish. However, what I can do is happily compensate by kneeling here to watch you work your magic up close.”

Fuck. Why is his loyalty to his friends so hot to me?

“What about my permission?” I decided to make the unnecessary comment, just to see what he’d say.

“I know exactly what you want, Ríona.” The dip in his voice matched with how his eyes darkened made me feel far too guilty. “If it was your way, you’d gladly give me permission if it meant you enjoying my thick cock fucking you senseless before Osiris got a say.”

That was true…even if I didn’t want to admit it.

I had more loyalty than that, at least I mentally emphasized that, and yet my body was in a state where loyalty didn’t matter right now. It was like I was in some sort of heated state of lust.

All my body wants is pleasure in any shape or form.

“I’m not a slut or anything,” I defended myself as my cheeks shamelessly burned red. I didn’t know what it wass that made me feel so ashamed of being caught, and yet I couldn’t pull my fingers out of my heated pussy that was only growing wetter and hotter at the idea of having an audience.

Surely there was something wrong with me, or maybe I’d hit my head when I’d passed out earlier. I couldn’t pinpoint the source, but to Zadkiel, this wasn’t the slightest bit surprising.

“You’re simply a dragon shifter in heat, Ria,” he assured me with an explanation. “I didn’t think it would be triggered so soon, but your body is giving you a glimpse of what female dragons deal with regularly if their sexual needs aren’t satisfied.”

“Sexual needs not satisfied,” I repeated. “So…this is somewhat…”

“Normal?” he offered and only smiled in appreciation of my curiosity. “Yes. It’s normal and proves your body is adapting to our world and being mated to another dragon. It’s speeding things up in a way, which proves your bond with Osiris is dangerously strong. It’s very good,” he praised.

“And…this is okay?”

“Me watching you masturbate is fine as long as you’re comfortable with it,” he assured me.

Okay…then things are different with dragons. Being so…sexually open with our needs and desires is okay.

His reassurance helped me relax, and I struggled to keep still.

“Then…I can finish,” I quietly confirmed.

“You can finish,” he assured me and stroked his cock. “I’ll gladly join in if you want company?”

It was actually amusing and hot to be supported in something that should have been so natural. Being shielded and only played with like a used doll had left me thinking being so sexually enticed was a sin unless the man was gaining pleasure.

It was only after arriving here that I seemed to be around men who sought to witness my pleasure. Who encouraged me to enjoy my sexual growth and exploration as I delved into my own femininity.

All of it relieved the trickle of fear I didn’t want to acknowledge inside me, and now with Zadkiel’s company and reassurance, it felt like I could get back to building the need to cum.

“C’mon, Marked Vixen,” he growled in encouragement with molten eyes. “Let me see you move those fingers for me.”

If that didn’t spark my fingers into motion, it was watching him stroke himself that pushed me to get back in the flow of things. We watched each other intensely, to the point that it felt like we were in sync with my fingers’ thrusting and his hand’s strokes.

I begin to breathe heavily, my moans but whimpers. It obviously wasn’t enough for Zadkiel because he grunted, “Be loud, baby. I’ll make sure Rhys doesn’t hear you.”

“For sure?” I panted as my fingers simply pumped faster.

“This show is my reward,” he purred as if he knew what occurred when he was Eero. “I’m gonna be a bit greedy and enjoy it for myself.”

With a dramatic movement of his free hand, he snapped his fingers once — igniting a flame of black that crackled and grew until it spun around us and left us in a black cube. I didn’t know what it did, but I couldn’t think about it because my pussy was pulsing for more and I felt far closer to my release than before.

I fell back into my world of pleasure, allowing myself to moan while my fingers did the work. I tried to fix my position by lifting my hips up to meet my fingers’ deep thrusts, and fucking hell, it felt far better than when I started — the coiling build-up of pleasure making me hot and tingly.

“Lift your shirt, Vixen,” Zadkiel encouraged, and I couldn’t disobey him as I used my free hand to lift it enough to show my bouncing breasts that were so plump and full. My nipples were hard, and I could simply imagine him sucking on them, which continued to contribute to the rise of pleasure that was reaching its peak.

“You’re imagining me doing something naughty to you, aren’t you, Marked Vixen?” he questioned, knowing damn well it was true. “The things we’ll do to you, Ria. You’ll never feel the agonizing taunt of your heat again. We’d keep you appeased, full, and ready for our cocks. You want that, baby?”

“Yes,” I panted. “I want that!”

“Good, good,” he praised and stroked himself even faster. “Now, I need to see you cum, baby. I need to see your creamy juices all over those fingers of yours. Can you do that for me, Ríona?”

“Yes,” I answered and pumped my fingers even faster, feeling the rise in intensity of my climax that was inches away. I was so close, my moans growing louder to an uncontrollable cry of relief as my climax hit me so fast, I was quivering with bliss. “AH!”

“Fuck,” he grunted and moaned a few more times before he growled my name. “Ríona!”

He came right there as I was still on my euphoric high, the two of us panting for breath while the air in this cubed space felt hot, sticky, and filled with sex.

As if things couldn’t get more intense, the sound of the door unlocking left me frozen in place while my eyes dart to the washroom door to see Rhys walk out with a towel around his waist. He looked our way, and I didn’t even think of what his reaction would be, but he sighed in a sense of relief before he closed the door and walked further into the room.

“Lucky fucker asleep after a good fucking,” he whined, and it was as if he was looking at me up and down. “I bet it feels nice to cuddle her. She’s so hot and curvy. Fuck. God of Dazasdos just had to bring a woman who meets all our desires.”

That was all he said before he stretched his arms.

“I should do a round of patrolling since everyone else is out for the count.” He spoke to himself before he bobbed his head and went to what I assumed was his drawer next to a made bed and retrieved a pair of sweats and a tank top.

With a quick run of his fingers through his hair, he headed to the door without looking back — leaving us to watch until the door to the main bedrooms opened and closed.

Silence descended between us as we waited for our bodies to calm down. I finally glanced down to his cock to see it all wet and veiny with his white cum oozing out of his knotted head, but he was licking his lips as those hooded eyes were lingering on my fingers that were still deep in my pussy.

“Can I have a taste?”

My stomach flipped at his question, and whatever possessed me to go through with this to begin with had to be what pushed me to slowly nod in approval while I pulled my soaked fingers out. They were drenched in my cum, which was exactly what Zadkiel was thirsty for. He shuffled forward until he was a few inches from me, his mouth closing the distance to claim my dripping fingers.

Watching his eyes flutter closed as he sucked my fingers was the most sensual thing I’d ever witnessed. I could only imagine what it would be like to have his mouth on my clit — or his tongue deep in my pussy.

Without blinking, I watched him suck my fingers dry before he plopped them out of his mouth and showed me the end result to confirm he’d enjoyed every bit of my taste.

“You’re lucky I have some self-control, Ríona,” he warned as he licked his lips seductively. “Or I would have enjoyed you tonight and made sure you didn’t leave this bed until my dragon mark burned upon your flesh.”

Fuck. Now that’s hot.

“You dragon shifters enjoy being honest,” I muttered, my whole face surely red. “I can’t believe I just did that. No. I can’t believe Rhys just walked past us like that.”

“The image I portrayed was us sleeping as we’d agreed upon,” he declared and winked when he saw the trickle of defiance beginning to form on my expression. “This was but a bonus.”

“How are you able to use such magic?” I decided to ask instead.

“East dragons are known to manipulate fire into other elements. Obviously, it’s extremely hard to manipulate fire into water, but then again, it’s not impossible if you incorporate air into the mix,” he revealed like this was such a common thing to know about. “There’s a lot about our world you don’t know about. It’s understandable, but our world is rather amazing when you unveil what’s really hidden from the majority of living beings down in Frehja,” he explained.

He leaned forward then until his lips lightly laid upon mine. The kiss was short but sweet, and I had enough time to close my eyes and kiss him right back.

“Why does it feel like I kissed you already?” he pondered more to himself.

“It was your alter-ego,” I tossed back. “Eero?”

“He’s a vibe and hindrance in one, isn’t he?” he offered with a smirk before he leaned back to sit on his knees.

“He’s…intriguing,” I admitted. “Possessive, rational, very powerful.” Staring at him for an added moment, I continued, “Though, I feel like that stems from your true personality though that side gets to show it.”

He grinned like he’d won some sort of bet.

“Want to shower before Rhys gets back?” he offered. “It’s been a wild day, hasn’t it?”

“It has,” I confessed. After everything we’d gone through today, a hot shower sounded like a blessing. “Um…”

“I’ll clean up,” he assured me with a wink. “Go wash up.”

I blushed but slowly nodded, but having enough strength to get up was becoming an obvious struggle that was rather noticeable.

“Need help?” he offered. As much as I wanted to decline his aid, my legs could use a few more moments to recuperate.

“I’d appreciate it.”

He nodded and again, not judging me in the slightest as he scooped me out of bed with ease and helped me to the washroom. He waited until he knew I could remain standing on my own before he departed to clean up the mess we’d made on his bed.

I hoped our frisky actions wouldn’t leave stains on those silk sheets that looked rather expensive, but I got lost in the heat of the shower as I washed myself off. I couldn’t remember back in Frehja when I’d enjoyed a hot shower like this.

My life as a slave thanks to my “father” really downgraded what I was privileged to. Despite him getting to enjoy all the sexual abuse he plagued me with, hot showers were but a luxury I enjoyed when no one else was around.

The memory rendered me silent as I closed my eyes and stood beneath the stream of heated water until Zadkiel was back to check on me.

“You good, Marked Vixen?” His concern was what encouraged me to open my eyes, and I guessed the look on my face wasn’t one he approved of because he opened the shower door completely and stepped in without caring that his clothes were now soaked.

“Hey,” he whispered and pulled me into his arms. “Don’t cry.”

Was I crying?

I didn’t even realize I’d been shedding tears, but his embrace triggered sobs to leave me as I hugged him in return. I didn’t want him to think I regretted what we’d just done, because I didn’t, but the heaviness in my heart stemmed from something else that I couldn’t quite put into words yet.

“Why does it feel like…this place…and you guys are meant for me, meant to be a part of my destiny, and yet so many want to take it away from me?” I sobbed into his shoulder as he began to rub my back. “Strangers who know nothing of my struggle. They only care that I’m labeled a slave. They know nothing more. Know nothing about how my mother’s disappearance changed my life forever. The abuse. The ridicule. The torment I dealt with while being compared to my younger sister who was the apple of Declan’s eye while I became an outcast. He only enjoyed making me scream thanks to his stupid fetishes. I’m mad that I’m only now delving into this world after so many years of being absent from it. Why am I only now rediscovering it?”

Who knew if I was making sense, but it didn’t seem to bother Zadkiel as he continued to hug and comfort me. He let me shed every damn tear, and when I was worn out and our flesh was pruned from being under the water for so long, he encouraged me out and patted me dry without a single complaint.

He ended up retrieving a shirt from the same drawer Rhys had gotten his clothes from, which had to be yet another one of his roomy shirts that was practically a dress on my frame before he helped me slip it on.

Before I knew it, we were back in his bed, which was sporting a fresh new set of sheets, his arms around my waist as my back pressed against his chest.

Cuddling seemed like such an intimate moment with anyone, so being held like this made me realize I wanted this. To be held, loved, and made love to on a regular because my happiness, well-being, and comfort were important to another.

“Do you feel overwhelmed by how dragons show their affection to another they’re interested in?” Zero quietly inquired, his head nestled between my neck and left shoulder.

“It’s different,” I admitted. “In a good way. At first… it was a bit frightening and overwhelming, but it gives me a sense of validation I didn’t believe I deserved.” I spoke from my heart as I opened my eyes slightly to stare at the side of the room that showed three other beds — one for each of the remaining princes.

“So you don’t despise it?” he concluded.

“The opposite,” I admitted. “I feel important. Worthy. Like a box full of surprises that just needs to be wounded up to reveal its hidden treasures. The moment I allowed myself to accept death, I was dropped into a world I assumed only gods and the rich got a taste of. As a child, that was how it felt because my mother was like a goddess to me. She was worshipped and praised by many for all the change she ignited, and yet…when she vanished, it was as if the world was grateful she no longer existed.”

I sighed and further melted into his warmth.

“There was a time in my life as a child when I knew I carried power. When I felt confident that I could explore the world my mom was so fond of. And just like that…it poofed away. After that night when the darkness stole my mother down the end of the hall, I feared the shadows because that was when bad things happened to me. I used to enjoy the night, enjoy hiding in the cool depths of the shadows, because I knew no matter near or far, my mother would find me. I don’t know why it changed, why I just accepted being some weak slave of a human because Declan said so.”

“You said your sister was favored.”

“The apple of his eye.” I laughed at my own words. “She was on the ship. Sent to the part that clearly was filled with those worthy of survival. Declan would do anything to make her happy and be seen by the world, while I felt like an outcast thrown into a corner that no one dared walk into.”

I loved how he was willing to listen to me, even though I didn’t really have a purpose of sharing my past. It felt good to share with someone who wasn’t in this for their own benefit. I didn’t feel like I had much to offer to a dragon prince who was bonded to me because of circumstance.

“Do you wish you got the same treatment from him as your sister did?”

It was an intriguing question to ask, and I bet my answer would be peculiar in nature.

“No.”

“No?”

“I don’t wish for the same treatment,” I confessed. “Why would I want affection from a man when I knew deep within it’s but a façade? Declan showed his true colors the moment my mom disappeared. I needed the reality check to understand that I was still in his life for some sort of purpose. Clearly, that purpose came to pass with me being on that aircraft and offered for whatever sins Declan committed. It’s funny when it’s become clear he isn’t my father.”

“Your sister isn’t your sister, either.”

I froze at his words before I literally turned in his hold and leaned my head back enough to see his calm eyes.

“What?”

“She’s not related to you,” he revealed and watched me with interest. “Your mother only had one child. Elder Seth and Elder Oasis confirmed it.”

He stared at me just as I stared at him, clearly baffled by the news.

By the truth.

“Mother only had me,” I finally whispered.

“Which is why everyone seems to be making a big deal that you’re indeed alive and mated to one of the strongest dragon shifters our world has witnessed,” he revealed. “Osiris has been wanting us to dive into the archives and retrieve your birth registry, but in order for us to do that, we’ll have to see a Keeper and after what we’ve dealt with in the last two days with two potential betrayals, I really don’t trust anyone on this island.”

“There’s no kingdom we can go to,” I reasoned.

“My father has offered to help,” he admitted. He looked deep in thought. “I trust my father with my life…however…” He trailed off as he frowned.

“What?” I whispered.

“I think you’re the key to unveiling something even our forefathers don’t want to come to the light,” he confessed. “Something hidden in the very shadows many fear to venture into.”

“You think they’re hiding something?” I inquired and met his gaze with intrigue.

“Did you see the lagoon we fell into trying to retrieve you?” he reminded me. “The one made of sacrificed blood?”

“Yes.”

“Those lands were once a kingdom. A very powerful one at that. There are legends and fables that speak of a fifth kingdom that ruled with the rest of us, right over the center between all four kingdoms, and yet finding information on that specific event is impossible.”

“Meaning it’s hidden,” I concluded.

“The information is only available to those the forefathers deem worthy.”

“Doesn’t that mean you four should be allowed to learn about the truth?” I asked.

“Yes, but not until we’re sworn in,” he confessed.

“When you’re stuck and unable to speak against what you’ve discovered,” I assumed. He nodded in agreement before he sighed and hugged me against him.

“Zadkiel?”

“What if you’re the heir of that kingdom?”

“Huh?’ I couldn’t even wrap my mind around what he’d just said. “Come again?”

“Wouldn’t that make sense?” he offered as if he wished for me to really imagine the possibilities. “Only royals can be destined mates to one another. You show up and your bond mark appears when you’re on the brink of death. You manage to survive, only to be pushed to the edge of death’s grasp and leave even someone like Lord Yieshah so frightened of your continued existence that he tossed you off an aircraft, even though he sensed the immense power that lay within you. You don’t discard someone knowing their potential can empower your only son. Unless…” He trailed off on purpose, waiting for me to offer my two cents.

“Unless you don’t wish for your own son to be empowered by such a bond,” I finished.

“I know for a fact, long, long ago, the kingdoms weren’t ruled by kings. They were ruled by queens, while their kings were the backbone who went off to war to protect their queens, who remained on their thrones and maintained the balance. I don’t get why it changed, but only the East is still run by a female, my mother. I’ve tried to discover the root of it, but my mother is rather strict when it comes to information sharing. I’m sure my father wishes to share and empower me so I don’t fall down the same path he did when he became a forefather, but he’s sworn by magic and under the oath of our dragon god.”

“So how are we going to find the truth?” I whispered, feeling a bit defeated at the idea of so many roadblocks. “I don’t know why…but I feel as if we don’t have much time.”

He went quiet as he let out an exhale and rubbed my back.

“You haven’t noticed, have you?”

“Notice what?”

“You predict the future and talk in riddles.”

Huh?

“When have I done that?” I couldn’t recall doing any of that.

“It seems to be triggered when you’re unconscious. It proves your Seer abilities are beginning to awaken now that you’re in a different environment that encourages the flow of magic.”

“I feel like a newbie who’s never going to understand her own capabilities,” I muttered more to myself, but I felt his hands pause on my lower back while his lips pressed upon my left temple.

“What if I had a plan that could potentially lead us to the answers we need?” he questioned with such a tender voice, I almost missed it entirely.

I leaned back enough to meet his wise eyes as he stared boldly back at me.

“A plan that requires us to ditch everything and disappear.”

“Isn’t that too risky?” Disappearing wouldn’t be a big deal for someone like me. I was a nobody to this world. “You’ll have to leave so much behind. What about the island?”

I hadn’t even gotten a glimpse of how mesmerizing the island was, but to let go of it as if it was but a project that hadn’t reached its finished state hurt me a little.

Especially when I knew it was because of me.

“Don’t wear that look,” he muttered and turned us around until I was beneath him and he was brushing my lips with his. “Don’t blame yourself for us having to potentially leave this place behind. It’s an option…that honestly has been something we’d been offered six months prior to all of this.”

“Six months ago?” I questioned, and he nodded before he rested next to me on his side while reaching over to move some strands of my hair from my face.

“Elder Oasis warned us that the rise of the shadows was approaching,” he confessed. “That this place we’ve built will have no choice but to crumble, and though I couldn’t hear everything you said to Rhys when I was in the shower, you spoke as though we have to accept the darkness in order to see the real enemy in our world.”

“I told Rhys that?” I really didn’t remember.

“Like I said, I could barely hear what he was saying and only caught it when I briefly turned the shower off to wash my hair, but Eero’s thoughts during that battle align with this plan. However, you said something about us getting proof tomorrow.”

“Well, as of now, it’s what? The afternoon?”

“Ya,” he confessed. “And now that I’m here in the same bed as you, I’m most certainly gonna sleep a solid twelve hours,” he said in a way that sounded so prideful I had to laugh.

“Why are you so proud of that?”

“I want to use it against Osiris and make him jealous.”

“I feel as though you’re only going to make it harder to get approval from him,” I voiced and watched the way he grinned sinisterly.

“I always get my way, Marked Vixen,” he said with utmost confidence. “Besides, Osiris always sleeps for a good eighteen hours before he gets up, and if he’s with Khaos, they’re probably gonna have morning sex.”

“You know this because?”

“That’s how often it happens,” he offered and leaned in to whisper, “Just like how Rhys and I like to fuck in the shower.”

My whole face turned red as he enjoyed watching my flushed expression.

“Next time, join us.”

“Y-You’re being too bold,” I muttered and looked away, but the idea of joining them was making my imagination go wild.

He chuckled and had me in his arms once more before he sighed.

“If we had to disappear, would you come with us?”

“Would I have a choice?” I countered.

“You always have a choice with us, Ríona,” he vowed. “We’re not ruthless savages. We’re just a bit psychotic, possessive, and probably won’t let a man dare touch you even if it’s to say hello.”

“At least you’re honest,” I voiced and giggled. “What about Merigold and Lucian?”

“Lucian may come by default seeing as there’s a huge chance Sergeant Dusk will come with us.”

“Wouldn’t that give away your plan?” I inquired. “He’s the main trainer here.”

“He’s our priority trainer,” Zero revealed. “Just like Elder Seth and Elder Oasis were specifically assigned to the kingdoms as Elders. When we created the island, we requested them to join us because we were comfortable and trusted their insight and guidance. Obviously, our forefathers have their own favored staff and Elders, so it wasn’t a big deal. Those being trained here are only getting an advantage by being trained, healed, and taught by them, but at the end of the day, if the island has to come to an end, everyone here will lose what they’ve learned thanks to the oath.”

“It sucks for those who’ve been loyal, but it also was a smart precaution seeing as there are a few bad apples,” I confessed.

“Exactly,” he agreed. “I think this won’t be a lose-lose situation. I’ve thought about it over the past few months, but I never would have encouraged the others to do it until you came into the picture.”

“But what if it’s all in vain?” I squeaked. “What if I’m just some ordinary dragon shifter?”

“Well, then we’ll discover the truth of our world with our Marked Vixen in tow,” he declared like it was no big deal. “We won’t know the truth until we execute a plan that leaves everyone shaking about what our next true move is. I’m not sure if the plan means we have to fake our deaths or get captured, but it’s becoming clear with every few hours that pass that your arrival in the world of dragons has left Ghryadiel shaken up, and you haven’t gotten a chance to even show your true potential.”

His chin rested on my shoulder as he quietly whispered, “So imagine if you do awaken your dragon, Ríona. If you get to return to that little girl who wasn’t afraid of the shadows and who ventured into the world excited to discover everything hidden from those too afraid of diving into the unknown. Doesn’t that sound like an adventure worth risking everything for?”

It felt like a dream worth attempting to fulfill, but maybe I was frightened of one thing.

“What if…I discover something I’m frightened to face?”

He lowly chuckled.

“Meaning what if you discover in the depths of those shadows, someone you thought you’d never see again?” He knew exactly what I was afraid of.

“If there’s a small chance that she’s alive…that she’s somewhere in those shadows, as a prisoner…or survivor… What if I’m too weak to do a bloody thing?”

“Well, I can’t determine where you’ll be when we do initiate the plan, but you know what you do have that will be your strength until you have enough time to build your own?”

“What?” I listened carefully for his next words.

“Us,” he revealed. “The Princes of Ghryadiel have your back, and maybe this Goddess of Dazasdos is real and wishing for you to embark on this journey with a group of men who’ll actually be more loyal to you than all those individuals in our world that are simply power-hungry.”

“Why aren’t you guys like that?” I wanted to know what made them so different when they were raised by their forefathers, who seemed so concerned with rank and power.

“We’re best friends for a reason,” he confessed. “Each of us went through things that…well, broke us. Damaged a side of us that led to us questioning life itself. We overcame it by having each other’s backs and vowed we’d never be so consumed by power. Not unless it ensured no shifter, rider, or even human experienced what we did ever again. They’re big shoes to fill, but we’ve done our best to not be negatively influenced by those who want us to be stuck in the same cycle our forefathers are in. But these events are proving we may not be as powerful independently as we once thought we were.”

“Which is why you’re okay with letting it go?”

“If it means giving you a chance to spread your dragon wings and leave the world trembling?” he offered in return. “I’d do it in a heartbeat.”

“I wish I could at least see the beauty of Ghryadiel,” I admitted. “To get a glimpse of what it looks like in the eyes of a dragon. Thus far, I’ve only seen the dark side of this world, and though I know there’s good, I wonder if I’m destined to experience it.”

“Have you never ridden a dragon apart from today?”

“I have when I was a child, but those memories are rather fuzzy, honestly.”

“If we sleep now and wait for Khaos and Osiris to wrap up their morning sex, would you be down for a morning ride?”

I turned my head back to get a glimpse of his playful smile as I whispered, “Morning ride? As in…”

“You,” he began. “On me. Well, not in this form.” He winked and enjoyed my flustered moment before he continued, “Me in dragon form and you as a rider. I’ll warn you now, I’m not sure how your energy is going to react to my dragon, but out of the four of us, I’d probably be the most tamed.”

“I’ll get to ride your dragon,” I whispered. “Is he as big as Osiris?”

“Hell to the fuck no.” He laughed. “He’s half the size, but he’s probably the most friendly and doesn’t have bipolar issues like me.”

“I like both sides of you,” I complimented, which made him grin widely before he snuggled against me.

“I like every side of you, Ríona,” he hummed, which made me huff.

“There’s only one side of me.”

“Right, right,” he brushed off my annoyance before he muttered, “Osiris, Khaos, and Rhys will come with so if anything happens, they can unlatch you from the stream of power.”

“Unlatch,” I whispered. “Is that how it works? When the rider puts their hands on those circle places, it’s termed latching?”

“Kind of,” he admitted. “Honestly, in your case, you may be able to pull off just laying your hands upon my scales. Latching makes it easier for the rider to ooze their energy into a random dragon, but since we have a connection already, I think you can pull it off.”

“You have a lot of confidence in me,” I pointed out.

“You pulled all four of us out of the notorious lagoon of death. I think I can believe you’ll be a badass rider dragon heir who’s making grown-ass men tremble and fear you being connected by our god to Osiris,” he summed up. “You’re lucky they don’t know about our Ghynadia mark. Well, my dad knows about it.”

“Would he tell?”

“Nah.” I caught onto him shaking his head. “No matter what vow my father has taken to be a forefather, he’d never betray me. I believe that in my very soul.”

“I wish I could carry the confidence in my parents as you do,” I admitted, and I felt his lips press against my cheek.

“Maybe it’s there,” he whispered. “You just have to cut through the noise, doubt, and fear of not being enough and reach for it.”

That was honestly the truth.

“So the plan is to sleep, wait for morning sex, and go for a ride?”

I could feel his smile against my flesh as he trailed his lips down to kiss my neck and tightened his hold around my waist once more.

“Mhmm.”

“Then breakfast?” I sounded far too hopeful.

“Are you hungry?”

“Not now,” I admitted. “I’m very satisfied.”

“Then I’m doing a good job. Osiris should praise me.”

I had to giggle before a yawn escaped me.

“I’m glad he has you all as friends,” I muttered and closed my eyes. “I don’t know what it would be like to be raised under Lord Yieshah’s hold, but at least he has loyal friends.”

“When you have a crew that will never forsake you, it makes it easier to tread through life, doesn’t it?”

“It does,” I whispered, thinking about how they were going to help me.

Help me discover a world my soul craves to return to.

“I’ll repay you all when I figure out where my path leads.”

“There’s no need for payment,” he mumbled, sounding as if he was already drifting to sleep. “You’re our Marked Vixen, Ria. We were brought together for some odd reason, so you just gotta get used to being supported without no paybacks.”

“No matter what’s at stake?”

“No matter what, Ríona,” he vowed. “Let tomorrow be another test of what’s ahead. But I promise you, our salvation is worth anything this world of power, fame, and valuables can ever offer in return.”

I smiled at his words as I allowed my eyes to close.

I slept throughout the night, dreaming of the skies and a kingdom of dragons waiting for me to come home.

CHAPTER 17

Morning Glory

~KHAOS~

“Don’t be an ass because I woke you up,” I announced as I tugged the sweat-drenched shirt off and shook my drenched locks. I’d desperately needed to run, and though I did exactly that, the nagging sensation weighing me down still wouldn’t go away.

“Too fucking early,” Osiris cursed and threw a pillow at me.

I only let it hit me so he wouldn’t throw another. After sleeping for a good eighteen hours, he was ready to be a bigger ass than he normally was to everyone else.

When he was in a cranky mood like this, we’d get a dose of his grumpy attitude, but I guessed it made sense when he woke up from his coma state of sleep that always left his body aching, his head pounding, and his body far too horny for his own sanity.

“What time is it?”

“Five in the morning,” I voiced, and enjoyed the way he grunted into the pillow.

“Fucking hell, Khaos. This is some ungodly time bullshit.”

“You always complain when I let you sleep in saying you miss breakfast, which is your favorite meal of the day only because you waltz into the breakfast hall like you fucking own it and leave all the girls quivering with your cold-hearted attitude,” I summarized.

“I do own the fucking breakfast hall,” he complained.

“Then when can we get an upgrade so it doesn’t look like some ancient, high-ceilinged, haunted mansion?” I offered and glanced over to see the venomous glare that was directed at me in return. “Good morning to you too.”

“Fucker,” he grunted and picked another pillow to throw at me. I swore, he was so violent when he was grumpy, but I guessed pillows were far better than him spewing fire at me. “Where’s Ríona?”

“In Zadkiel’s bed,” I announced and didn’t even miss a second before adding, “Not fucking.”

I dared meet his gaze once more, seeing the looming energy of death that I swore could actually kill me if I stayed here long enough. I held my ground, deciding to enlighten him with why she was there in our private sector room and not here with us.

“Eero came out and decided if he was going to take out the blanket of shadow dragons, Ria had to cuddle with him in bed. She agreed, seeing no harm in that, and Eero held his end of the bargain. I went and checked on them after ensuring you were good and they were fast asleep for the majority of the evening and all through the night. I caught onto Rhys finishing patrol and checked on them again before my run, and they’re all still asleep,” I summarized.

It seemed to be enough information that he needed an actual moment to process it all, which gave me the chance to slip out of my jogging pants, which may have been a good distraction from getting killed.

“I never said he could cuddle her,” he finally grumbled, but his eyes were on me as I approached the bed.

“Just like you never said any of us could kiss her, but I think we’ve all done that already,” I voiced the obvious. “You know it’s hard to ignore the pull she has on us. We’re obviously not dragon bonded or mated as you are with her, but you gotta give all of us credit for not slamming her against a wall, floor, or bed and fucking her senseless.”

He growled at the last part, but I ignored him as I climbed onto the bed and took the left side of it.

“Why the fuck are you here?” he demanded.

“I’m taking a power nap so I have enough restraint to endure another day of cocky dragon students while we figure out how many betraying assholes are on this island,” I muttered into the last pillow on the bed.

“You’re moping,” he argued, and I let out a huff into the cool silk sheet.

“Fuck off.” I didn’t want to talk about anything right now. Ambushes always put me in a bad mood, so the fact that we dealt with two of them and almost saw Ríona perish thanks to one of our own students we’d been training was really pissing me off.

I felt his weight on me in three seconds flat. His grip on the back of my neck only made me grunt in annoyance.

“If you’re in a shittier mood than I am, go ahead and fuck me,” I mumbled. “At least I’ll nap better.” His weight only further pressed into me, which made me sigh and turn my head.

“Osir—” I should have known he’d cut me off, that mouth of his on mine as we groaned at the volcanic heat that surged from our spark of intimacy. His grip loosened around my neck, and fuck, I needed to be in control right now because I’d missed this shit.

I moved before I really could grasp any of it. Osiris was now beneath me as I tugged the buttons of his shirt and admired his chiseled chest. I bent down to kiss his neck, enjoying how he bucked from the intense heat my scorching lips delivered.

I was punishing him for making me wait so fucking long, and I swore he knew it as he submitted to my powerplay and embraced my brutal kisses and bites. Our bodies pressed together, our groins teasing each other as we remained in our boxers and exchanged heated kisses.

The room was sweltering already, and I hissed in impatience as I tugged the waistband of my boxers to free my hard length.

“See what you’ve done?” I growled, realizing how close my dragon was to taking complete control. He was mad – fucking hungry for this man who’d starved us for far too long. “Got a new toy and forgot about us, huh? Now you want to feed on my wrath.”

“You know that wasn’t my intention,” he argued and proceeded to lift his hips up so he, too, could free his cock, which was hard and ready for what was approaching. “It’s been what? Three days?”

“72 hours of your attention being on someone else,” I growled in pure jealousy. Deep down, I knew none of it was Ríona’s fault, and I didn’t even hold it against her, but with all the stress that came with her arrival, I felt like a used doll whose value only went up because I demanded it.

The demand of attention from the man who I’ve fallen hard for to acknowledge me once again.

“You owe me,” I seethed. “You thought taunting me was going to end well?”

“If it gets you to express your emotions and your cock in my mouth, I don’t care,” he confessed, daring to wear a smug grin on those sinful lips. “Are you mad? Give it all to me. I can take it on.”

Cocky fucker.

That was really what he was, because he knew I wanted to fuck his mouth and make him gag.

Fill him up until he had no choice but to show me the pools of my cum in the depths of his mouth before he swallowed it down his throat and proved he’d taken every last drop.

“I fucking hate you,” I muttered but we both knew it was all bullshit.

“If you hate me so much, it should be easy to punish me,” he stated with a taunting grin, and I couldn’t take it anymore.

I need to feel the heat of that mouth of his.

He knew he was the true winner of this argument, but I wouldn’t admit it yet as my prime need was to have my shaft deep in his mouth, which was why I had him supporting himself with his arms as he sat up enough to take my cock.

It was the perfect position because he could practically lie down while I was on my knees.

My groan hit the air the moment those pink lips wrapped the head of my cock, his tongue already taunting the wet, sensitive tip while he tightened his hold and sucked slowly.

“Fuck,” I cursed because it felt so good, and now I wasn’t sure who was really enjoying this punishment as Osiris groaned in pleasure at my obvious satisfaction.

The petty part of me wanted payback, so I reached back until I got a grip of his cock, enjoying his surprise and the way he moaned as he allowed his eyes to roll back at my firm hold.

“Don’t think you’ve fucking won,” I swore. “Two can play this game,” I vowed and proceeded to fuck his mouth while managing to keep a grip on his cock.

This multitasking was a lot harder than I’d originally envisioned, especially when it was becoming apparent that I’d need to move faster — which would require me to be far closer to his mouth than his cock.

As soon as I decided to give up, another idea replaced it that made me grin far too big while my eyes surely darkened with amusement.

I knew he caught it, his eyes dilating as if he couldn’t wait for what I had under my sleeve — leaving me to relieve his cock for a simple moment so I could reach out and still his head by the cheeks.

He was fucking lucky I was flexible; the bend in my back matched with his position, which made it perfect for me to start fucking his mouth deep and fast.

For a moment, I let myself go — my head falling back as I enjoyed fucking him so deeply, I knew the tip of my cock was hitting the back of his throat. The loud slurping noises along with my moans and grunts were music to my ears; encouraging me to initiate my payback in this heightened moment.

The way Osiris groaned against my thrusting cock made me shiver as heat shot through me with tingles of pleasure.

“Didn’t see that coming, did you?” I panted as my dragon tail was out and fully wrapped around Osiris’s cock from the base all the way to the tip.

The great benefits of being a dragon prince.

“Stay still,” I grunted, realizing how close I was to cumming in his mouth. I didn’t think I’d nut so quickly, but all this sexual taunting matched with the teasing I’d experienced over the last three days meant I most certainly didn’t have the patience for foreplay.

“That’s it. Nice…and fucking tight…” I complimented as I moved my hips on autopilot until I was growling in relief as spurts of my hot cum filled his mouth and surely streamed down his throat. “Fuck…”

I needed a moment to be still and breathe. I could feel how hard Osiris’s cock was as precum was already dripping along the scales of my tail.

“You’re lucky this mouth is so fucking good at acting like a pussy,” I breathed and pulled out so I could be rewarded by the sight of my generous pool of cum in the hollows of his mouth.

He gave me a moment to admire it before he swallowed and presented his mouth once more to confirm he had taken it all.

“Good boy,” I praised. There was always something about seeing him swallow my release like it was something so sacred and tasty that made me feel like an overpoweringly drunk fool.

Now I wanted to taste the remnants of my release in his mouth, which was why I leaned in until my lips crushed his and my tongue darted into his mouth to explore every crevice.

The kiss was sloppy and filled with desperation, as if neither of us could control ourselves as our tongues entwined and we were tightly pressed against each other once more.

My tail began to move again, stroking Osiris off, which had him moaning and grunting into my mouth. He tried to fight for control, but this grand morning wasn’t for him to try to be a victorious fucker.

I deserved to be in control, and he wouldn’t take his top position until he served his time being a bottom.

“Shit, Khaos,” he grunted as my tail moved faster at pumping his cock while maintaining its tightness. “Shit, shit, shit.”

“You like that, hmm?” I offered and nuzzled my head into his shoulder. “You like the way my tail is stroking you off?”

He grunted in approval and moaned even louder as he got closer to the edge.

“Khaos,” he warned, but I wasn’t going to slow down. I wanted to watch him crumble in ecstasy, which was why I kissed him hard enough on the neck to leave a very obvious hickey in its place before pulling back just so I could enjoy the show.

He caught onto what I yearned to witness, and though he tried to sit further up, I encouraged my tail to move even faster, which left him arching his back as he gripped the sheets beneath him like his life depended on it.

“Oh fuck. Fucking…Khaos,” he seethed, thinking I’d stop, but I loved seeing this. I loved seeing how wrecked Osiris was beneath me as he inched closer and closer to his climax.

“Let me see you come undone,” I encouraged, knowing he wouldn’t last much longer.

“FUCK!” he screamed as his climax thrashed through him. Cum erupted from his length and flowed down my tail, leading him absolutely breathless as he collapsed onto the sheets beneath us.

That tired me out more than I realized, which left me laying on top of him as I enjoyed the way his scent clung to me like a blanket. I missed these freaky mornings we seemed to always get lost in whenever he shifted by from his dragon form, and despite him repeatedly saying we’d still be something even after Ríona’s arrival, I was afraid I’d lose this too.

I was obviously insecure because Ríona was a force I knew I wouldn’t be able to compete against. She was beautiful, powerful, and connected to him by fate. Even in this predicament where she was a novice of our world, she projected a level of potential one simply couldn’t ignore, and I knew Osiris liked that.

Like unraveling her uniqueness piece by piece.

When you knew you couldn’t compete with someone like that, it made things harder, especially when trying to keep the love and lust alive with a man destined to be with another, but I didn’t want to give up on this.

Even if it becomes a toxic addiction of one-sided love.

“Are you done being a possessive jerk?” Osiris ended up asking as time continued to pass. I hadn’t even realized I’d dozed off, which was why it took me a bit before I could just grumble something incoherent in return.

I wanted to fuck him in the ass for being such a jerk, but honestly, I was tired. Last night I’d barely slept — having checked on Ríona, Zadkiel, and Rhys through the night to make sure they were safe and getting the rest I bet they all needed.

Ambushes always tired Zero and Rhys out, but two ambushes in one day really pushed all of us. Out of us princes, I felt like I’d done the least yesterday so it was my duty to ensure they got the rest they earned.

As for Ríona, I bet she could sleep for a week if given the opportunity because all of this transitioning was tiresome for sure. After facing death and then experiencing the same dropping sensation yet again thanks to that betraying bitch, I was glad she hadn’t gone into full-on shock, but her body needed the rest or it would force itself to shut down.

My silence seemed to ignite a touch to my cheek, and the soothing touch only made it harder not to slip away into unconsciousness.

We needed to talk, I knew we did, but could we do it in five minutes? Maybe ten.

“Khaos?” Osiris’s voice was barely a whisper, but I could hear it from far away. I was clearly slipping, my body deciding this was the time for us to rest now that we had re-validated our love for the North dragon prince.

Osiris’s sigh sounded further away, but I couldn’t even stir as I finally allowed myself to drift.

‘You stayed up the whole night, didn’t you?” Osiris asked, and I wondered who he was talking to but couldn’t really grasp it in this lulled state.

Lips pressed against mine and I got lost in their warmth as hands moved along my chest.

“You tired yourself out worrying about us,” Osiris mumbled, and I felt lips brush the side of my neck. There was a pinch of pain from the movement, but it may have been a mental game because my body didn’t react in the slightest.

“If I have to fuck you every day for you to realize I won’t replace you, I’ll do it.”

Those words did things to my heart that should have woken me up, but I was only slipping deeper into the arms of darkness. The comforting blanket of black was getting too hard to resist for my consciousness.

“Sleep, Khaos.” Osiris’s voice felt like it was coming from the dark sky surrounding me. “I’ll be right here when you wake up.”

How reassuring his words were as I sank deeper into the world of unconsciousness, my mind drifting until it seemed like I was standing next to Ríona. The two of us looked devastated, our eyes drifting down an aisle decorated with red carpet.

When I reached the end of the fabric, all I could do was stare in disbelief as Osiris stood at the end in a black suit — those eyes of his filled with immense love, only it wasn’t directed to either of us.

He was facing another…

“He’s ours.”

I turned back to see Ríona’s determined eyes even though they were filled with tears. She looked back at me, and I felt the need to support her.

For us to work together to claim what was ours.

“No one can have him,” I vowed, and she nodded and offered her hand. Staring at it, I realized we were allies in this case, and I had to set my nervousness aside.

I placed my hand in hers, and she squeezed tightly and glanced back to the man we loved.

“Osiris is ours!” Ríona declared and pulled me forward, and I couldn’t help but take a single moment to admire the true determination she carried to get what was ours back.

The images were fading, just like the rest of the world, but the lingering sensation remained even as I began to slip into the arms of unconsciousness once more.

We’re not enemies. Maybe she’s protecting us from the rest of the world that wishes to tear us apart.

I’d find out soon enough.

And if anyone did attempt to tear us apart?

It would mean war.

CHAPTER 18

You, Me, Us

~RÍONA~

“You sure you’re up to flying?”

I worked on nibbling on the last bit of fresh fruit. We should have headed to the breakfast hall to eat, but Zadkiel stated this was the best time to fly because most dragons came back from their morning patrols which left the skies pretty empty until lunchtime.

I would have waited to eat but my stomach decided to sing the songs of its people by rumbling until Zero had a full-on laughing fit.

It was certainly embarrassing, especially with the way Rhys stared at me in disappointment, but I hadn’t had a real meal since arriving here, and fuck, I was starving.

He was the one to bring these bowls of fruit and some water for me to drink, saying I should eat light for now since we were about to fly and he didn’t want me getting sick.

At least that was nice.

“I’m fine,” Osiris muttered as he rolled his shoulders. “It’s not like I’m the one shifting.”

“I could be the one to shift,” Khaos reasoned. He seemed to be in a super good mood this morning.

“Nah. I promised Ria she’d ride me,” Zero stated with a smirk that made Osiris and Rhys frown and stare in my direction.

I didn’t know why, but I couldn’t help but roll my eyes as I plopped the last strawberry into my mouth.

“I’m gonna wash my hands,” I mumbled before placing the bowl on the counter with the other empty white bowls and headed out of the room to find the washrooms I was confident we’d passed earlier.

We’d gone through another private path so we wouldn’t end up being stalked by idolizing dragon shifters and riders, which I was a bit thankful for because I didn’t want to deal with anyone right now.

I did want to check in with Merigold and maybe even thank Lucian for saving her, but other than that, I wasn’t in the mood to converse with my potential enemy.

Or enemies.

To what extent would Declan go to try to sabotage me entirely?

That felt like a stupid question to ask when he wanted me sacrificed for whatever bundle of money was offered for my life.

Now my survival was simply a card of mockery in his books, and he was pulling whatever strings he could to get me killed fast.

Why though? What’s so drastically special about me that he literally is doing anything he can to get me killed?

This was supposed to be a new life.

I’d accepted death and the sins I didn’t even commit to enter a new world that was becoming clearer was a place I had some sort of belonging in, but so many were working together to try to stop me from seeing the light at the end of this tunnel.

Why? How dangerous will I be if I find out the truth of my existence?

Finding the washrooms wasn’t hard. My eyes caught onto the ‘OUT OF ORDER’ sign on the male washroom. Focusing on the woman sign, I entered and quickly washed my hands before my eyes landed on my reflection.

Suddenly, I experienced a sense of déjà vu. The eyes of my reflection stared back at me, and I looked so different from when I’d stared at my reflection on that aircraft three days ago.

It was odd because I looked different.

Stronger? Wiser? More worthy of being deemed beautiful in my own eyes?

I couldn’t put my finger on it, but something had clearly changed. If only I could now find my true purpose.

My true calling.

There had to be a place to call home, and though I felt within my heart these four princes were who I needed to be around, I’d yet to find my true destination.

My real home.

I took a deep breath and let it out, noticing how my eyes watered, and yet I shouldn’t have been sad.

I was alive, about to go on my first real dragon ride and see the world of Ghryadiel that so many referred to as the skies of gods and dragons.

This should have triggered an enlightening thrill for someone like me who’d probably be stuck down in Frehja for the rest of my existence — or until I faced death — and yet I just stood before the mirror, allowing the tears to fall down my cheeks as I stared and stared.

Was I afraid of what was ahead of me?

Maybe I was overwhelmed?

Did I simply fear what I could discover in the future?

I just couldn’t find the answers to what my heart was looking for.

Maybe that’s why I shed tears. Despite reaching a point in my life that so many wished for me to never get a taste of, I didn’t even have the heart to embrace it all.

“Why do I feel so lost?” I whispered to myself as if my reflection would give me an answer. “I’ve been found, haven’t I? Four princes…dragon princes who have nothing to do with me followed me to the depths of death to save me. I should be grateful. No…I am very grateful. So I shouldn’t be crying like I’ve lost my way. I shouldn’t…allow this heaviness to settle in my heart. I should be happy. Yes…happy.”

I fought to wipe away my tears, and yet more simply took their place.

Again and again, I wiped them away in hopes that the sadness would just disappear like how everyone outside of these sole individuals who had hope in me wished for me to poof out of existence before I reached my true potential.

I couldn’t just “let it go.” I couldn’t just accept that this was the life I was going to live where I wouldn’t truly know who was in my corner because a man who claimed to be my father had made it his mission to destroy me because he could no longer use me like one of his sex toys.

“You just have to keep walking down this path, Ríona,” I told myself. “Keep walking…flying…swimming. Just keep believing that in this vast world, I have a purpose just like everyone else. That no matter what others wish for me, I have to wish to survive until my purpose is discovered and fulfilled.”

I took a steady breath and blinked more tears away as I nodded to my reflection.

“I’m strong. I’m a fighter. I deserve to find the true me. I’ve earned my fated mate, and I’m allowed to be surrounded by other men who appreciate me, even at times when I struggled to appreciate myself.”

I closed my eyes and let out another breath as my hands gripped the side of the sink.

“The god…and goddess of Dazasdos see a purpose only I can complete, so I just have to have faith…even if…I’m struggling to see it now.”

That was all I could really say to help push myself, knowing that this heaviness would pass, and I’ll feel like myself again.

When muscled arms slowly slid around my waist, I didn’t flinch as I should have.

The simple touch vibrated with waves of comfort, to the point that I was quietly sobbing within seconds while they held me against them like I was their only pillar of hope.

“Finding your true calling is scary, Sweet Vixen.” Osiris’s husky voice was filled with calm as he lightly kissed the side of my neck. “And it’s okay that you’re afraid. Even if you don’t understand it. Life…isn’t something we get a manual for or that we will always understand, but I know if unraveling something frightens you to the core, it’s something your soul is begging you to fulfill. The path you’re about to walk on will truly change your life forever, though sometimes we can’t determine if that’s for better or for worse.”

I nodded and opened my eyes, seeing how he held me like someone precious to him. Deep in the irises of his eyes, I knew my sadness hurt him in a way.

He disliked seeing me like this, so vulnerable and frail, which could have explained why his dragon wings were out, but he turned me in his hold and proceeded to lift me up so I now sat on the edge of the sink.

My eyes lifted to meet his as he stepped in to hold my hips while he stood between my legs that dangled from my position.

His wings simply spread to conceal us in that cocooned space of warmth that I felt shielded me from the rest of the world, leaving me feeling secure in his presence, even if I probably looked like an utter mess.

“I’m not sure what’s ahead of us, Ríona. I don’t know what’s in store with many wishing for us to be something life-changing for the world of Ghryadiel while others already seek our downfall at the idea of us being fated mates,” he admitted and moved his hands so they cradled my cheeks. “But I’m ready for us to discover it together. To be supported by those who wish for us to unlock something magical while also unlocking whatever is hidden from our sight.”

He leaned in and very gently kissed me, before pressing his forehead against mine.

“One thing I remember my mother telling me before she passed was that if something or someone makes you feel so alive that your world shifts to a point of chaos, chances are, they’re destined to open a new world you never would have experienced in your lifetime,” he revealed. “You’ll never know if that new world is good or bad, but you’ll also never find out if you stand still and let it pass you by.”

He moved back just to lay a kiss where his forehead had been before his hands ran through my hair.

“Whenever I’ve found someone who was deemed good to date, they would disappear because they feared taking that next step. No one wanted to face the wrath my father would bestow upon them or the great lengths he would go to watch the woman crumble until she scurried out of my life,” he confessed and closed his eyes. “It made me think what my father had said about women was true. That they’re weak, selfish, and care not about me but about what I can bring to the table by being royalty. I’d given up on having a female lover, and began to believe what my mother had stated was just a fable in hopes I’d believe falling in love was something worth believing in.”

He opened his eyes and seemed at peace with his words as he brushed away the tears that attempted to roll down my cheeks.

“You accepting death at the hands of my father was unexpected. Just as your survival was. I’m sure my father will pull any string he can and reach out to anyone he can think of to pressure you into giving up on being mated to me. He’ll do everything possible to set me up with someone he’ll be able to control because that’s what he fears the most: losing his control of our kingdom that was never destined for him to rule.”

He stared into my eyes as if he was trying to make a decision.

“Before we see Ghryadiel, I want you to make a decision,” he whispered. “If this is too much for you, then say it now, for I know it’ll probably get harder as we attempt to figure out where our destinies lead.”

He tried to carry a blank expression, but now I could see his true emotions in the depths of his eyes.

His sadness, uncertainty, and intense yearning.

He didn’t want me to give up on this, even though it was clear we’d both only gotten a true taste of where this fated bond would lead us.

There was a lot we needed to unravel, and it seemed every step forward would only ignite more enemies.

He was used to this.

Used to women being pushed away and leaving him astray when he had a glimpse of hope that something would spark and bloom into something more.

That could have been why he was now here, confronting me without a hint of judgment if I ended up wishing to give up on this.

On us.

“Can I ask one thing?” I finally spoke up and watched him slowly nod in return. “Do you truly believe I’ll be right for you?”

Right for him…his best friends…his life and his future kingdom.

“Three days is very little time to determine that, huh?” he admitted with a hint of a smile, but didn’t look away as his eyes stared into mine. “I believe you’re not just right for me, Ríona,” he confessed. “I think you could be exactly what Ghryadiel needs. Maybe that’s why our god encouraged our fated union, and it could be why so many wish to ambush us before we can even confirm the rumors.”

“Do you think your father won’t stop trying to sabotage you?” I inquired. “He really doesn’t want you to be happy?”

“He won’t stop until I’m a lonely puppet in his complete control, or he bonds me to someone who can give him the same power of authority over my life that he desires,” he admitted with a hopeless expression. “Pathic, right?”

I frowned at his words as he sighed.

“I feel like you’re my ultimate weapon against him, but I’d never risk your life and happiness for my freedom from my father.”

“If he does something again to prove his disapproval of us, what would you do?” I already made my decision but I was just curious to know what he had in mind.

“I’ll give up.”

I gawked at his words in surprise, but clearly, he needed to elaborate on what he meant.

“Something we’ve told no one apart from our circle is that we created this island to have some sort of control in our lives,” he revealed. “Each of us has lived a glorious life on the outside, but behind closed doors…we’re honestly a bunch of psychos who are marked by the trauma of our pasts. No matter how hard we try to run from them…we’re hit unexpectedly when they rear their ugly heads. We thought we could escape it with this island while empowering others so they never deal with what we experienced in the shadows, but the ambush yesterday matched with discovering multiple dragon shifters and riders were bribed to kill you during that ambush…” He trailed off as his eyes darkened entirely — as if he was ready to kill every single person who dared to take interest in such a tempting offer.

He swallowed a lump that formed in his throat before he let out a breath.

“I decided that I no longer want to control a place that can be so easily manipulated by money, power, or advancement. We realized this island doesn’t have something the forefathers have on their side.”

“What’s that?”

“Loyalty,” he revealed. “Most individuals here don’t carry enough loyalty for it to be deemed worth continuing to invest our lives, time, and resources into. We noticed that long ago, and I guess we wanted to be blind to it in hopes it would grow as we gave this island our all, but your arrival and the news spreading about who you are matched with the idea of us being together triggered so many acts of betrayal that it proves we’ve failed in building the loyalty we crave.”

“Then…what will you do?”

“We’ll try again,” he admitted as if he could see the future before him. “Only, it won’t be the island that will deliver the loyalty we seek.”

“Then?” I offered. “Where…will you guys go?”

“Where you wanna go,” he offered with a genuine smile that lit his handsome face. “We’ll fly through the skies of Ghryadiel and you’ll tell us where you wish to see. Wherever you choose, we’ll make plans to adventure to, and we’ll do it with only those we deem worthy of coming with.”

That seemed like a lot of pressure to put on me, and yet he seemed so confident.

“I don’t know enough about Ghryadiel to choose a place,” I pointed out.

“That’s the point, Ria,” he assured me. “Sometimes you can’t appreciate the beauty of something until you see it through someone else’s eyes.”

I got lost in his eyes as he ended up leaning close until our lips locked and we shared a deep kiss.

“And what about my decision?” I brought up against his lips.

“Whatever you decide, I’ll support,” he vowed.

“Even if…that means you won’t have me as your mate?”

“Even if that means I won’t have you as a mate, Ríona.” His words were as clear as day. “Whatever you decide, you have our loyalty. We’ll explore Ghryadiel and unravel all these secrets until we have the knowledge and confidence to rise up and fight against all who wish for us to remain in the dark.”

Then my decision was set in stone.

With a smile and nod of acknowledgment, I gathered the courage to wrap my arms around his neck and pull him close, which surprised him entirely.

“Are you still going to be an asshole?” I asked, and I watched the way his cheeks flushed while he scowled at my words.

“I’m not an asshole!” he argued and muttered, “Not all the time. Jeez.”

“No matter my decision, will you never question showing me the real you?”

That caught his attention as he returned his gaze to me.

“I want to see those psychos you hide behind closed doors,” I whispered. “Even if they’re frightening and true versions of each of you. If we’re going down this path together as a loyal unit of shifters and riders, then…we won’t hide ourselves for others’ comfort. We’ll be who we want to be, act the way we desire to be seen, and no one will control our path in life.”

I felt a glimmer of hope in my own words as I smiled.

“No longer will our pasts be seen as constraints to our future. Our pain will be our ammunition for change, and we’ll explore Ghryadiel and seek the truth our fathers wish for us to never unravel.”

He seemed moved by my words and I took advantage of his attention by laying my lips boldly upon his.

“I want this,” I declared between kisses. “Us. I want to discover more about the others. Khaos, Rhys, and Zadkiel. To expand our bonds and awaken something deeper. Stronger. Indestructible to any outside hindrances who fear what we can uncover. What we can awaken.”

It was my turn to press my forehead against his as I closed my eyes.

“I’ve dealt with years of feeling like I never really belonged anywhere. Like I was in the shadows and I was only seen when it benefitted another. It didn’t matter if my mother was an Adelaide or that I was rebellious in hopes of being seen by a world that shunned me because I was marked as a slave. I never felt closer to finding my true calling until I confronted your father and accepted death as my only way out.”

Opening my eyes, I pulled away to be the one to stare into those spheres of molten orange and striking midnight blue.

“I’d never felt more alive, even if I’d been far closer to death than I would like,” I admitted. “I’m not afraid of what your father plans for me. Nor do I know what Declan may have in store knowing I’m still alive and on this island.”

Taking a deep breath, I nodded to myself and smiled.

“Despite it all, I want to embark on this adventure with you. To fly through the skies of Ghryadiel and unlock what awaits to be discovered. I’ve always believed in order to be a rider you have to venture into skies you’ve never flown through before, and I know for a fact my mother did that unapologetically. Things may get scary, but I can’t grow and become what our god or goddess wishes for me to be until I face what frightens me the most. Through it all, at least I’m not doing this alone. I’m doing it with a group of marked psychos and well, I proudly wear my mark knowing I’m a psycho, too.”

“A cocky psycho,” he muttered, which made me gasp.

“I’m not cock—mhmm.” He smothered me with kisses before I could finish my counter-statement, the two of us moaning between kisses as we dwelled in the emotional relief my words seemed to ignite in both of us.

We broke the kiss when neither of us could breathe, panting, before I noticed the hickey on his neck.

“I’m gonna assume you had morning sex?”

“Hmm?” He leaned back just enough to meet my gaze. “What?”

“Zero said you and Khaos always have morning sex after you shift back from your dragon form.”

I watched him stutter for words before he huffed and looked annoyed.

“Zadkiel needs to mind his own business and not tell my routines to—” He stopped and grew tense for a moment — not expecting my hot lips that pressed upon the opposite side of his neck.

I didn’t know exactly if I was doing it right, but I bit his flesh softly before sucking the sensitive skin that left him moaning and pressing further against my body.

“Ríona,” he warned, but I didn’t want to stop until I made a bigger fucking mark than the one Khaos had left.

When I felt satisfied, I released his flesh and leaned back to see the job I’d done.

Osiris, on the other hand, stared wildly at me like I’d been possessed before looking then leaning over enough to get a glimpse of the hickey that was all purple and very obvious against his pale complexion.

He looked actually baffled at what I’d done, and then he was staring at me with a gawking expression.

“Did you just give me a hickey?” he asked before adding, “Because you’re jealous?”

The way I pouted my lips at the second part actually made him blush before he moved in close to whisper, “My Sweet Vixen is actually jealous?”

“Shut up,” I huffed and pushed his face away, which made him literally laugh before he pressed me back and cornered me with his arms — his hands lying upon the mirrored surface behind me.

“Did you know dragons get easily triggered seeing their mate even interact with another dragon?” he offered like I’d asked him. “I was mad a certain mate shared her bed with one of my best friends, but after that, I’ll call us even.”

“I-It was at Eero’s request,” I whined, noticing the way his eyes darkened. “It’s not my fault he wanted me to sleep in his bed and it’s not like we fucked.”

“But he got to hold this sexy, curvy body of yours,” he snarled. “He got to enjoy your heat without asking me.”

“He said as long as I was okay with it, he would hold me,” I argued.

“So you’re okay with not getting permission from me?”

“Y-You were unconscious!”

“Then you should have waited.”

“Then we would have died from the rows of shadow dragons that came to kill us!”

I felt like he wanted to argue, but the reminder of shadow dragons made him frown for a moment.

“Were there a lot?”

“Hundreds? Thousands even,” I commented. “Your dragon took out a few rows of them, but there were so many. Eero did some magic thing that shot out like a gun and they exploded row by row. It was like fireworks.”

He seemed to consider the situation we were in before he huffed and kissed me.

“I’ll allow it this once because you were in danger and I couldn’t protect you properly,” he summed up, which actually made me huff.

“You ate a rider and a dragon who wanted me dead. I think that’s good at protecting me, though it wouldn’t be fair to you to take on all those dragons on your own.”

“But for so many to show up at once has to mean something,” he mumbled more to himself. “I guess we should pass by the lagoon or maybe even look into the area where the Vile Storm Kingdom once resided.”

“Vile Storm Kingdom?” It sounded familiar and yet I hadn’t heard of it.

“Your mother battled them in the past. Some assume that’s where the shadows reside and multiple wait in hiding because the place always deals with storms and black mist.”

“Can dragons even fly through there?” I inquired.

“They can,” he replied. “But the real question is whether they come back or not.”

“You guys don’t know?”

“We’ve personally never tried,” he admitted. “It’s not a place we’d send innocent students to go and explore.”

“But we can go there,” I voiced and watched the way he looked at me.

“Sometimes I wonder if you like taunting death just for fun,” he muttered but looked at my lips.

“If you want to kiss me, you can,” I voiced like it was obvious.

“Hmph,” he responded. “I don’t need you to sa—”

I kissed him before he could finish and watched him scowl while I giggled.

“Something about making you angry always makes me happy.”

“I love how my rage lights you up,” he commented and leaned back as his arms lowered so he could place his hands back on my hips.

“We should go. We may have to eat breakfast at the hall real quick before going,” he confessed.

“Why?”

“You’ll need more food than just berries,” he muttered as he looked away. “Riding a dragon especially by infusing your energy into them is exhausting. You’ve never done it before so without enough food and good hydration, you’ll pass out mid-flight, and it’ll be hard to drop fast enough to catch you if you slip off Zadkiel.”

“Oh.” I definitely didn’t want that.

“We’ll let you go first. We have a special table we sit at. I need to talk to Elder Oasis, Elder Seth, and Sergeant Dusk before we head out.”

“Why do I feel like you’re changing your mind about something?” I inquired.

“I am,” he said, not bothering to try to hide it. “Which is why I need to ensure they know so we’re on the same page. I don’t want to deal with any more surprises. Besides, Elder Oasis is a Seer and can confirm if my plan is smart and won’t put you and the others in danger.”

“Aww.” I smiled. “So you do care.”

He rolled his eyes so dramatically that I laughed.

“Let’s go,” he huffed and tried to pull away, but I tugged on him before he could slip from me, which rewarded me with a curious look from his end.

“What?”

I hesitate for a moment, but biting my bottom lip, I reached out to pull him back against me before whispering in his ear, “Can we…um…”

I trailed off, feeling embarrassed for even asking, and yet he side-glanced at me for a second before getting what I wanted.

“Use your words, Ríona,” he taunted, and his eyes darkened with hunger.

It made my whole face burn red before I huffed and tried to pull away, but he pinned me against the wall again, his lips brushing mine while his groin was purposely pinned between my legs.

“Say it, Sweet Vixen,” he practically growled. “Your dragon mate is listening.”

My stomach did cartwheels.

“Can…we fuck again?” I asked as I shyly looked back to see how his eyes dilated at my request. “I mean…if you’re not in the mood, we don’t have—”

“If you think a man would reject fucking his mate in the female washroom, then I’ll be the first to remind you that I’d never dare miss such an opportunity,” he vowed and watched my surprise as I realized we weren’t in some private washroom.

“Wait! What if someone comes in?” I gasped and shrieked when he tugged on the shorts I’d kidnapped from Rhys’s wardrobe — like the top and socks I currently wore. “Osiris!”

“That’s something we just have to find out,” he declared and tugged on the waistband of his joggers with enough force to free his cock, which sprang to life.

I couldn’t even deny how the sight made heat swarm through my body, especially my stomach and core.

“I know what you want, Ríona,” he growled seductively. He already had the head of his cock taunting my entrance. “So shall we enjoy a quickie before we eat breakfast and explore the world of gods and dragons?”

I couldn’t even try to refuse as my body shivered at the feel of his tip just mere movements from sinking into my pussy.

“Yes.” I forced myself to admit I wanted this, and he looked so pleased before he rewarded me with a firm kiss.

“Good girl,” he praised and proceeded to slide his cock into me.

“Fuck,” I moaned the curse as my arms found his neck, knowing damn well I’d need to support myself for those strong, deep thrusts of his.

“I love how your pussy is always hot and ready for me,” he praised and got lost fucking me just as I got lost in moaning his name.

“Osiris,” I panted while my hands that currently gripped his shoulders moved further down his back to graze the arches of his wings.

The way he stilled for a second and moaned into my shoulder made me realize how sensitive his wings were. I worried I’d hurt him, but my mind matched with the sensation filtering through me gave me the opposite vibe.

That he fucking loved that.

“Did…you like that?” I breathed and nervously waited for what he’d say. I didn’t want to do something that hurt or wasn’t to his liking, which was why I wanted to hear his approval or disapproval.

It took him a moment as if he was contemplating being truthful, but he ended up muttering into my shoulder. “I like it,” he confessed, and he shivered when I moved just my fingers along the arches of his wings to see his reaction. “Fuck, Ríona.”

“Again?” I offered, and he moaned into my shoulder and kissed it.

“Yes, again,” he encouraged and began to move once more — his thrusts a tad slower but far deeper than before.

I went with the flow and we seemed to find a balance between thrusts and my hands grazing his wings. I couldn’t wait to experience what it felt like — to feel the sensitivity of one’s touch on my own set of dragon wings — but what I really delved into was the fact that Osiris was comfortable enough to let me deliver pleasure in a different way while he pleased me.

It felt like an exchange, something I didn’t need to be a full dragon shifter to experience.

“Fuck, grip them a bit harder,” Osiris groaned as he began to move faster, moaning into the nape of my neck as I did what he asked and continued moaning wildly.

“Osiris. Ya…there. Right there!” He was hitting a spot that was driving my body into a state of wild anticipation — the build-up of ecstasy growing and rising within my heated core. “Faster, Osiris. More. More. Please, more!”

“That’s it, baby. Ask for what you want me to do.”

“Move faster!” I was begging him as I felt my orgasm closing in.

Everything felt perfect as we moaned and breathed heavily. The heat wave rushing through us was matched with the humidity in the atmosphere around us.

We were panting hard, beads of sweat dripping down our faces as we latched onto each other and let our bodies move and grind in desperate need of relief, and I taunted his wings again, which made him hiss and barely catch his breath.

“Fuck, faster like that,” he encouraged. “Grip those arches nice and tight when I drill into you and make you cum, Ria,” he ordered in haste as he literally lifted me in his grasp and moved back to carry my entire weight.

I had no clue what he was planning until his massive wings were spread wide and we were hovering in the air, which made him hit a spot that left me moaning at a higher octave than before.

“Fuck! Fuck, fuck, fuck! There! There! Osiris…there. Ah! Ah!” I couldn’t even think as he fucked me hard and fast — my hands gripping the arch of his wings like they were his shoulders and could withstand my bouncing weight.

He moaned just as loudly, the two of us caught in the electrical currents of pure bliss that were assaulting every sense in our bodies.

I knew it would only be a few more thrust left before I caved, and he obviously felt it as my pussy quivered around his length, which felt like it doubled in size.

“We’re gonna cum together, Sweet Vixen,” he urged as he continued to pump into me. “From now on, we’re in this madness together and no one can fucking stop us. You and me. Khaos, Zadkiel, and Rhys. You’ve marked us psychos and I swear, by the end of all of this chaos, you’ll bare our marks on your radiant flesh!”

He could barely catch his breath, our moans reaching their peaks as the loud sound echoed and bounced off the walls.

My arm felt like it was on fire, and I knew his arm was too. The burning intensity matched with our animalistic movements was all we needed to be sent into an impending orgasm that left us both screaming.

“OSIRIS!”

“RÍONA!”

We were left frozen in the air and yet heat scorched around us as if flames danced and flicked along our very flesh.

This was a new level of high I’d never experienced before, the sensation so electrifyingly overwhelming I could only submit to its claim.

Osiris still held me, grunting as his seed continued to spill into me, and I swore his cock felt even thicker while my pussy simply continued to spasm around his monstrous shaft.

“That’s it, Ríona.” His voice sounded almost foreign to me as the heat teasing my flesh simply spiked while it felt like the tip of his cock simply grew further, as if it was some sort of balloon, swelling bigger and expanding my sensitive walls even further.

I whimpered because it felt so fucking good, like he couldn’t help but need to fill me with enough of his seed that I’d probably ooze a flood of it out like an open faucet of cum.

“Let me knot you, baby. Let me fill every of this hot pussy with my seed because you fucking earned it!” He clearly needed this, that intense, possessive energy consuming my senses.

This was his moment to remind me that despite what we were about to endure, I was officially his. He’d accepted me as the woman fated for him — the woman who’d endure the heat of his flame, the fury of his wrath, the psychotic possessiveness of his loyalty, and the foundation of love he wished to experience with me for the first time.

The first time for both of us.

In the stillness, his lips claimed mine. We were still connected and hovering in the air, and the kiss was exactly what was needed to wind him down as the swelling of his cock seemed to dim.

When he finally pulled out of my hot pussy, I was quivering uncontrollably. Another orgasm hit me and left me silently enduring its pleasurable heat.

Osiris held me right against him, praising me and encouraging me to keep breathing through it. It was odd how vulnerable and weakening it felt, and yet deep within, I felt this new sense of power growing and spreading through me.

This sexual rollercoaster awakened something strong and left me rejuvenated with a sense of purpose that hadn’t been there before.

The warmth within me didn’t dim either. It stayed, palpating from my chest, and spread through my body as a way of comforting me through this transition of change.

That was what this was. Some sort of change was happening, and I just had to endure it a bit longer.

“That’s it, Ríona. Almost there,” Osiris breathed against my neck as he continued to hold me. I swore we were cocooned in the hollows of his wings again, but I was fighting to stay awake so I could witness what exactly happened.

It was clear my insides had changed, but was I the same on the outside?

The rattle of the doorknob stirred me awake — making me realize I was cradled against Osiris. He stroked my hair as if were a normal occurrence.

“Aww fuck. This washroom is out of order!” a female voice spoke.

“Shit. I thought this one would be empty since this is the private hall,” another girl hissed.

“We can’t look like this with the forefathers coming!”

“Right! What if they’re looking for brides for their sons?”

“You’re right! Let’s rush to the other side of the island. I’m sure there’s a washroom there that isn’t swarming with other bitches trying to beat us.”

Their scurrying footsteps followed, but their words left me feeling confused.

The forefathers are coming here?

“Osiris?” I croaked his name and realized I had to have been deep asleep for a while to have such a deep voice. “Fuck. How long did you let me sleep?”

“A power nap for an hour isn’t too long,” he calmly voiced, sounding as though he didn’t give a shit if I slept for eternity for as long as I got enough rest.

I managed to lift my head to peer up at him, noticing the immense calm on his face even with the news.

“Didn’t you hear what those girls said?”

“I heard them,” he admitted and slowly glanced down to meet my confused look. “What?”

“Why aren’t you worried?”

“About?”

“Your father and potentially the other forefathers are coming here.”

“They haven’t reached out to talk to me so it’s none of my concern.” He really looked unbothered.

“Did your climax make you lose some brain cells in the transition to Blissville?”

“Blissville?” It was his turn to question my statement but he did help me sit up in the process. I glanced down at my body, not noticing anything different aside from the excessive amount of hickeys all over my body.

It was enough for me to silently glare back at him while a smug grin formed on those sinful lips.

“Next time you’ll wake up faster so I’m not bored.”

“You enjoyed every fucking moment leaving kisses on me,” I huffed and further narrowed my eyes. “Admit it.”

“I enjoyed leaving my mark on every scale that showed up on your flesh.”

“I should get one of those phone devices so I can totally record…” I trailed off as his words actually registered and left me gawking in surprise. “What?”

“I left a mark on every scale that displayed proudly against your flesh,” he elaborated, and the immense pride mixed with pure happiness that formed in those eyes ignited literal tears in mine.

“Dragon scales?” My voice barely came out.

“Dragon scales,” he confirmed. “I swear all we need is a week with you and I bet I could awaken your dragon with ease.”

“By fucking her out,” I concluded, and was surprised by his laughter that echoed around us.

“I mean, I could do that, but I feel like that would bite me in the ass if I push your sex drive to a level I can’t support.”

“You have help though,” I pointed out and watched the way he stared at me in return. “Why do I feel as though you’re second-guessing sharing me with your bros?”

“Human me has no problem with that,” he voiced the obvious but pouted his lips like he’d lost the fight.

“Dragon you wants to be a selfish mother fucker,” I concluded, which reminded me of a very important detail I’d completely overlooked this entire time. “Wait. Can’t I get pregnant?”

“You could,” he answered like it was seriously no big deal to him.

“Osiris.” I stared at him for a moment. “Why are you acting like it’s not a big deal?”

“If I got you pregnant, it would be a big deal,” he argued. “It’s always deemed a celebration bringing dragon life into this world.”

“B-But I can’t get pregnant now!” I voiced and panicked. “I’m only twenty-five! I don’t have like…any family that would help with the baby! Fuck! You don’t even know where my true heritage is or who my real father is! I wouldn’t want to tarnish your family’s name or anything. We didn’t even use protection. Wait, there’s plan B, right? They have that here, don’t they?”

The poor man was clearly trying to comprehend what I’d said because I spoke it at triple my usual speed.

“I’d never let you take Plan B,” he declared first as if it was a true insult to even bring up.

“Did you not hear what I just said?” I questioned and prepared to repeat it, but he pressed a finger onto my lips to silence me so he could get the rest of his words out.

“Twenty-five is normally when female dragons experience heat, so you getting pregnant wouldn’t be uncommon. Just because you don’t have family, that doesn’t mean that child wouldn’t be loved and adored just between us. That child would be adored and cherished, even if only five of us went to the outskirts of Ghryadiel or even down on the earthly planes of Frehja to raise them,” he disclosed confidently. “Whether we discover your heritage now or in a few months or years, that’s not going to stop me from wanting a child with you.”

“You actually would consider a child with me?” I was literally shocked because three days ago, we were strangers.

“You’re my mate,” he stated as if I’d forgotten. “Of course I’d consider having a child with you. My dragon wouldn’t simply knot in you otherwise.”

“Knot…that’s what happened when we were like frozen in the air!” I gasped and stared at him in horror. “You impregnated me!”

“You’re not pregnant,” he calmly stated like he’d become a fucking doctor.

“You don’t fucking know that, Osiris!” I hissed and scrambled to get out of his hold and up onto my feet, which was just stupid because my legs were clearly in jello mode as I shrieked thanks to my buckled knees.

Arms caught me and I groaned in frustration as I looked at the culprit of my current predicament.

“You!”

“Your loyal dragon prince of a mate who likes seeing you get all flustered and annoyed,” he voiced without a hint of shame. “Relax. You’re not pregnant.”

“Liar!”

“You’re not,” he assured me and scooped me up while his wings were out stretching to their full length again. “First off, you’re not in heat.”

“I was!” I argued. “Yesterday Zadkiel said I was!”

“And how did Zadkiel know you were in heat?” he inquired with an arched eyebrow that made me want to squirm away.

“Put that on the back burner,” I ordered.

“Ríona,” he growled.

“Second option,” I countered, and he sighed knowing I wasn’t going to budge until I knew everything required to get pregnant.

“Second it has to be with someone your dragon mated with, which is only me currently.”

“And we had sex.”

“You’re not in heat,” he counted.

“I WAS!”

“But you aren’t anymore,” he counted. “Or you’d be begging me to fuck you again after what we did.”

Okay…I wasn’t begging for cock so maybe that meant I wasn’t in heat anymore.

“Third?”

“Third,” he repeated and continued, “there has to be a ceremony done which usually involves one parent from each side of the family offering their blessings to god Dazasdos, which ignites a special type of flame that embeds into the woman’s womb. That ensures when we do have sex when you’re in heat and with us being dragon marked, the sperm will be shielded by flames which when reaches the egg to ensure we’re having a dragon baby. That will determine their traits.”

And my panic deflated.

“Oh,” I began and nervously laughed to hide the sudden rise of disappointment at the last requirements. “Well, nothing to worry about there. I’ve got no parents to represent me and well, your father despises me.”

He noticed my sadness immediately, which left him lowering my legs to the ground so I could stand, but he wrapped me in his arms not a second later.

“It doesn’t have to be our parents who bless our unity and desire to bring life to this world, Ríona,” he revealed and held me tightly. “It can be Elders, leaders. There are a lot of options for representatives.”

“So…so we’d be okay…if in the future…” I was already on the verge of crying.

“Fuck,” he cursed and kissed me. “Sweet Vixen, don’t shed tears on me like you wouldn’t be the best mother a child could ask for.”

The way he said that had the opposite of making me stop crying. His words and confidence in me had been bawling in seconds, and all he could do was hold me and let me cry it out.

I’d become so emotional since being mated to him, when before as a slave, I was filled with so much anger. The hatred stemmed from years of torture and agony, leaving me with so little emotion to spare on shedding tears not triggered by pain or moments when I was handcuffed to the bed after a night of forced pleasure.

“Sorry,” I apologized.

“No apologies needed,” he muttered and kissed my cheeks. “We won’t go down that route until you’re ready.”

“Are you sure?” If it was dragon tradition for pregnancy to be something done quickly after being officially mated, I wouldn’t delay it due to my own insecurities.

“I’d never bring a child into this world unless my mate was ready to have one,” he vowed like it was something he’d told himself for eons. “I want our children to be surrounded by love and never have to worry about the evil hidden in every corner of our grand skies. Until I can get as close to achieving such a future and my mate is comfortable with the idea of children, I’d never force you to embark on such a path.” He meant every word. “No peer pressure would ever force us into that either.”

“Osiris.” I couldn’t say anything else because his words really did blow me away.

He hugged me one more time, his wings wrapped around us as if to give us a warm embrace of reassurance.

“You need to eat,” he announced as he let go of me. “Think you can manage to head to the food hall?”

“Give me a few minutes and I can,” I assured him.

The mention of food really made me hungry.

“Good.” He smiled and very gently pressed his hand against my cheek. “You did good.”

“When you praise me, I feel like an apocalypse is about to happen.”

His eyes rolled which made me laugh.

“Just admit you enjoy when I’m horrible to you versus kind.”

“I have my kinks,” I teased with a wink that made him blush at my sudden boldness.

“Ugh.” He let go of me. “I’m leaving first.”

“That’s not what a mate would do!” I whined and grabbed his hand so he’d be forced to stay.

“Clingy,” he muttered, but he actually stayed behind as we did what we could to clean up before putting our clothes back on.

Once my legs were functioning like a normal human, Osiris offered his hand.

“Food, and then we ride.”

I grinned and placed my hand in his before I nodded in agreement.

It was a solid plan.

CHAPTER 19

Unravel The Pieces And True Friends

“Ríona!” Merigold rushed to hug me just as I reached the arched doorway to the food hall. “Thank goodness, you’re okay! You’re alive!”

“Of course, I’m alive,” I replied and looked back to her in relief. “I literally thought I’d lost you.”

“Girl! I thought I lost my damn self!” she exclaimed and hugged me again before pointing to Lucian, who was observing us. “Thank goodness Lucian was on guard duty and saw what was happening. That fucking Hailey bitch! She literally wanted to kill us! Now that I’m full, she’s about to get these fucking hands! Jail or not.”

“Hailey’s dead, Meri,” I acknowledged, and watched the surprise flicker across her face.

“Huh?!” She looked shocked as she glanced over to Lucian. “You never said the bitch died!”

“You never gave me a chance,” Lucian stated the obvious though he seemed to soften his bored tone. However, he was still sporting a ‘”why are we standing in the hall” look. “Whenever I tried bringing her up you were ready to cut a bitch, slap a hoe, and dig her grave so you and Ríona could tag team and bury the cunt when no one was looking.”

“I did say that, didn’t I?” she admitted and shrugged without a hint of remorse as she turned back to me. “So she’s dead?! I can’t fuck her up with these hands? I swear, I may be utterly useless in the sky but I know how to beat a bitch silly when I’m mad!”

“She’s dead,” I confirmed with a big smile as I watched her get so upset and flustered like she’d missed a grand opportunity by sleeping in. “Osiris ate her.”

The way she cringed and looked at me in horror actually made me laugh.

“Don’t look at me like that,” I said with a laugh.

“Bitch! You just said your mate ate the bitch who tried to kill you!”

“And the dragon,” I added and watched her eyes bug out of their sockets.

“And the fucking dragon?” she hissed in shock and looked me up and down. “Bitch! What kind of pussy hold do you have to make the Dragon Prince of the North eat a bitch and her dragon?! Did he use a fork and knife and let everyone watch?”

“Merigold, your imagination is wild,” Lucian groaned while I grinned and shook my head.

“Osiris obviously ate her in dragon form. She probably tasted like a mint or something,” I revealed. “Osiris was like five times the size of her and her dragon.”

“Well damn,” Merigold exclaimed. “I feel bad for the dragon but then again, she was infusing it with her energy. Keeping it alive would have just caused more mayhem even if she was dead.”

“Riders have that much power, huh?” I commented and watched her bob her head.

“Dragon ridership is all about connection and the power you infuse into them. The stronger the bond you have, the more lethal they can be,” she explained as Lucian took a few steps to reach her side.

“Sergeant Dusk just explained to us that a rider one time was able to infuse their dragon with enough frigid energy that the creature summoned a massive blizzard that covered a kingdom for weeks!”

“Weeks?” I gasped and tried to imagine it. “Did the kingdom freeze?”

“Sergeant Dusk said the kingdom was preserved or something. Not to say they were frozen, but maybe they stopped time or used some cool magic. He didn’t finish before sending us off to eat brunch early, but he requested that Lucian and I come back,” Merigold revealed.

“Come back for what?” I pondered.

“Not sure,” Lucian admitted. “It sounded like he wants to assign us a special quest. The ambush scored us some good points for our involvement but we missed a few classes this morning and only arrived at our class thirty minutes before it ended. We don’t want to lose our privilege here.”

“Does that mean I’m fucked?” I questioned, realizing I’d literally missed everything after the ambush and all morning classes.

“I think you’re excused,” Merigold admitted. “I overheard Elder Oasis and Elder Seth speaking to Sergeant Dusk about exempting you from punishment due to the circumstances of you being targeted.”

“Thank goodness,” I sighed.

“You’ve got the dragon princes back so they wouldn’t try to get rid of you,” Lucian added. “But I overheard that the forefathers are coming here.”

“Why?” Merigold huffed. “They don’t give a shit about this island. I’ve heard Osiris’s dad wishes for it to crumble since he believes it’s a waste of resources and takes too much attention from the North. I heard that before my enrollment, FYI.”

“Ya, I heard he dislikes this place too,” Lucian agreed. “But I guess it’s good for business or something. With all these rumors about Osiris being mated, maybe he wants to clear things up.”

“Clear things up my ass,” Merigold huffed and crossed her arms over her chest. “He fucking stabbed Ríona!”

“Huh?” Lucian’s eyes widened as he looked my way. “He stabbed you? With what?”

“His eerie black claws,” I replied and lightly tugged on the neck of my shirt to reveal the scars that were going to be my “show of proof.” “Not pretty.”

“You fucking survived?” he gasped, actually surprising both of us.

“What do you mean?” Merigold asked. “She clearly survived since she’s standing here.”

“No,” Lucian huffed and shook his head. “No one survives Lord Yieshah’s claws. There’s poison in them that comes from the very depths of the Vile Storm Kingdom,” he disclosed. “I don’t know much of the context surrounding why he’d been there, but he’d lost his hand in battle so he dipped it into the lagoon’s waters that are filled with nothing but death and devastation. It created his claws, and he uses magic to conceal them to be seen as a hand, but I’m positive he doesn’t have an actual human hand and those claws are lethal. That’s why he threatens everyone with them for one touch will kill instantly.”

“Well, I got stabbed by all five of them,” I muttered, trying to wrap my head around his words. “Hold on. You said ‘lagoon’s waters.’ Are you referring to Stygian Lagoon?”

“Yes,” he replied.

“But I thought the Vile Storm Kingdom was elsewhere?” I asked for clarification and watched Merigold bob her head as she looked at Lucian.

“Isn’t Ríona right? On the map, it shows the Vile Storm Kingdom is in the southwest of Ghryadiel. Like the place with all the storm clouds and constant thunder, and anyone who goes there dies.”

“You’re right, but that’s apparently their second base or something,” Lucian revealed and lowered his voice as a group of students walked by. “The Vile Storm Kingdom was once in the very middle of all four kingdoms. That’s exactly why when we kill those dark shadow dragons, there’s no point in retrieving their bodies when they miss the island because they go straight down to the lagoon itself,” he revealed.

“Wait! We’re over it?” Merigold gasped.

“Obviously not technically over it because we’re super high up, but basically the Stygian Lagoon surround us. It’s one of the reasons why it’s easier for the four princes to meet their forefathers for those ship trips to conduct the sacrifices.”

“But I thought the sacrifices are for the god of Dazasdos?” I pointed out and watched as his face darkened and he shook his head.

He leaned in close, encouraging us to do the same so he could whisper the truth.

“Don’t tell this to anyone else, because I’m not even sure the dragon princes know about this, but that’s all a bunch of bullshit.”

“What?” I gasped, as did Merigold.

“There’s another island of power, one extremely high into the sky. Higher than our island. It’s known as the House of Ghryadiel where dragons are chosen to be gods by the actual god of Dazasdos himself,” he revealed. “But this is where things in our history were messed with. There’s supposedly a goddess of Dazasdos. She’s the god of Dazasdos’s treasure, but while he rules this House of Ghryadiel, her purpose is to reincarnate and take dragon form every thousand years.”

My heart skipped a few beats as I listened to every word he said.

“When she reincarnates and is born again, she’s automatically an heir to a throne, but look at how our kingdoms have changed over time. The only female queen in power is the Queen of the East, Zadkiel Eero’s mother. Some say she may be the reincarnated goddess because she’s super strict and powerful, but my father doesn’t think she is.”

“Your father knows all of this?” Merigold whispered.

“He only tells me these things because he doesn’t want me to be blind-sighted by lies and deceit that roam through Ghryadiel like fucking water,” Lucian admitted. “But basically, the other forefathers don’t have wives. Khaos’s mother died during childbirth. Rhys’s mother and sisters were slain unexpectedly. And we’ve all heard the rumor that Lord Yieshah killed his wife and tried to play it off as an ambush in the North. These women were supposed to rule, but now their husbands do.”

“Isn’t that bad?” Merigold looked nervously at both of us.

“Yes, because the goddess’s arrival is supposed to empower the kingdoms, but how are you supposed to do that when there’s no queen to empower?”

“So…what happens?” I asked.

“We’re not sure, honestly. With the way Lord Yieshah has been acting with this apparent mate thing with Osiris, I think he’s frightened.”

“Frightened?” Merigold arched an eyebrow. “Why?”

“Well, think about it. Osiris is super close to the other princes. Like close as in many used to believe they were bros. Dragons that have close friendships like that sometimes create dragon dens with each other, which means they’re willing to be like one happy family of sorts. So they only have romantic relations with those within the Den, which may mean each other as well.”

“Okay,” Merigold said, clearly following along. “That would make sense. They run the island without even blinking and may get along with one another on a romantic level that we don’t see, but what does that have to do with the mate?”

“Well, what do Dens do when one of their men gets a fated mate?”

We both just stared at him which gave him no choice but to answer.

“They bring the girl into the Den and share her,” he revealed.

“Okay?” I replied in confusion because it didn’t seem like a big deal. “What’s the problem with that?”

“If the goddess is going to empower the next generation of forefathers and there’s only one woman within their Den, she’s not going to empower her with one trait of power,” Lucian disclosed. It was starting to make sense.

Oh shit.

“She’ll be empowered with all four traits that represent each kingdom!” Merigold gasped. “Fuck! She’ll be a badass, overpowered bitch!”

“Which is why Lord Yieshah has never wanted Osiris to have a mate unless the others got one as well,” Lucian revealed. “That’s what I’ve heard my father speak about time and again. That, and how the forefathers simply continue these sacrificial traditions so they can get rid of as many women as they can because they don’t want their sons finding their fated mates.”

“So wait. They’re killing us, females, on purpose?” Merigold gasped. “But…the populations between women and men are so unbalanced now!”

“They don’t care.” Lucian sighed and shook his head. “That’s why they sacrifice them into the lagoon, but I’ve never really understood that part.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s said in ancient books that still have the previous map of Ghryadiel that the Vile Storm Kingdom used to be located there, right? They migrated to the southwest but I’ve always gotten the impression it was temporary.”

“Temporary,” I repeated the word.

“Wait. So was there actually a kingdom there once?” Merigold questioned. “Like an actual kingdom like the North, South, East, and West? If so, what happened to it? Why is it now a wasteland? Did the kingdom fall or something?”

“I had the same questions as you and asked them,” Lucian admitted. “But Father wouldn’t share anything more with me. I’ve personally tried searching for the truth on my own, but to get access to such knowledge, you need to enter the kingdom’s archives, and only the forefathers and those given access are allowed to enter and retrieve knowledge from their Headmasters.”

“But back to them sacrificing the living females while allowing dead corpses of shadow dragons to fall into the lagoon. Isn’t that making it stronger?”

We glanced at Merigold, who looked so deep in thought, like she was trying to decipher this mystery in her mind.

“Like this kingdom that you said migrated to where the Vile Storm Kingdom currently. It’s where all the shadow creatures that ambush us originally come from,” he elaborated and looked even more concerned. “So we kill them and send them back to where their rooted kingdom is. So isn’t that kind of recycling?”

We actually stared at her while rendered speechless by her words, because she had a good fucking point. So good, I wasn’t even sure why no one else had even figured that out.

“Then you have the sacrifices,” she pressed. “You sacrifice live, innocent individuals who’ve done nothing wrong but because they’re poor, useless, disabled, or exchanged for money, they’re discarded into this massive lagoon that thrives on darkness. Meaning they basically died in vain. And I don’t think they would simply move on, right? I mean, it wasn’t their time to die. They were just chosen to be discarded.”

“You’re right.” Lucian could barely speak as his eyes were wide. “Hey. What if the shadow dragons and the distorted creatures have a connection to the lagoon? I mean, it would make sense as to why we get attacked the most because we’re literally hovering above it. If us dumping the dead and discarding the innocent empowers the land itself, the creatures that come to ambush us could simply be building their strength by weakening us slowly.”

It was clicking into place.

“Weakening not just this island but the other kingdoms as well,” I whispered. “Until…”

“Until they’re powerful enough to seek revenge,” Merigold vowed and darted her gaze at both of us. “And when do you think is the best time for them to seek such vengeance?”

Neither of us could answer, so she did.

“When the goddess is discovered.”

“I don’t get it,” I confessed and looked to Lucian, who looked just as confused.

“Why would the goddess have anything to do with it when she’s supposed to arise and potentially become a badass overpowered bitched with the four traits of the kingdoms?”

“Because the goddess HAS to be an heir!” Merigold stressed. “Don’t you see? All four kingdoms already have heirs. Osiris, Khaos, Zadkiel, and Drystran! North, South, East, and West. Which only leaves one kingdom which apparently ‘fell’, was relocated, and is clearly waiting for the right moment to rise and seek revenge!”

“Fuck,” Lucian cursed. “How are we going to find this heir?”

“Well, we may already know who it is!” Merigold pressed and looked at her hands as if she was trying to calculate it like some sort of formula. “The heir has to be female and if she’s the goddess’s reincarnation, she can’t be just your average human. She has to be a dragon shifter or a rider or something! If she’s an heir, that means she’s royalty, and they can only mate with other royalty! All four heirs of the kingdoms never had mates until Osiris discovered his, and…oh fucking shit.”

Her golden eyes fell upon me just like Lucian’s did, leaving me to sigh as it was becoming crystal clear who this heir was.

“Please don’t say it’s me.”

“Bitch!!!” Merigold hissed and grabbed my shoulders. “That’s why everyone wants to fucking kill you! O.M.G. You’re her!”

“I’m not,” I countered and shook my head. “I can’t be. I’m just your average slave that went to the wrong side of the ship, discovered my bond with my dragon prince mate, got stabbed by deadly claws, dropped 100 feet into the Stygian Lagoon’s depths with not one but four dragon princes that saved my ass, though they said I saved them or something,” I summarized while trying to recall everything. “Then I got brought here, officialized my bond with Osiris, had my first training, and was almost burned to death, but that shit didn’t work and then we got ambushed. So I was discarded again and almost plummeted to my death because a rider was bribed by my father, who by the way isn’t my father,” I summarized.

“Wait.” Lucian put his hand up to stop me from continuing. “Declan isn’t your father?”

“No,” I whispered. “Apparently, my mother only had one child. Or that’s what Zadkiel thinks.”

“Meaning your father has to be alive,” Lucian pressed.

“Sure?” I didn’t know.

“What does this have to do with her father?” Merigold questioned. “She’s the reincarnated goddess’s heir!”

“I get that,” Lucian pressed as he fought to keep his voice down. “But think! That last ambush. Look at how many fucking dragons came to attack us. Shadow dragons from this apparent Vile Storm Kingdom or wherever they come from. Recycled or not, they came from the shadows a day after Ríona arrived! Why?”

“Why?” Merigold questioned. “Because they wanted to ambush us as usual.”

“No!” Lucian snarled. “What if they were after Ríona?! What if they wanted to claim Ríona?”

“They don’t need Ríona,” Merigold argued. “Why would they need her for? What the king wants is a mat…” She paused then and frowned. “Wait a second.”

“What?” I asked and she looked at me seriously.

“Your mother. Adelaide,” she stressed.

“Yes?”

“Didn’t she used to battle in the lagoon? Or have some involvement with the Lagoon?”

“Well, ya,” I admitted and reached for the heirloom around my neck. “Actually, this is my mother’s. It reacted when I fell into the lagoon with the guys. They said it glowed and basically helped pull us out.”

Merigold and Lucian exchanged looks before Merigold leaned in right to my face.

“Ríona, how did your mom disappear?”

“She was at the end of a hall and disappeared through the wall like a portal of darkness had opened up and sucked her in.”

“You don’t remember anything else?” Lucian offered.

“No?” I frowned as I attempted to, but that was the only thing I could recall because I’d played it so many times in my head. “What are you guys thinking?”

“What if your real father is the King of the Vile Storm Kingdom?” Merigold’s voice was barely audible. “You’re an heir. No matter if you’re destined to be one by fate with the Goddess reincarnation stuff or simply because of birthright, but either way, to be an heir, you need to have a royal parent! What if your father is the King of this Vile Storm Kingdom, and has been hiding away due to whatever happened to his kingdom before they migrated temporarily?”

“And what if your mother didn’t necessarily disappear?” Lucian whispered. “What if she was taken back to where she belongs?”

I tried to argue, but their hypothesis hit hard.

Fuck…what if they’re right?

“And now they want their heir,” Merigold declared. “They want Ríona.”

“Shit,” Lucian whispered. “Ríona…who’s bonded to Osiris.”

“Who is extremely close to the other dragon princes that don’t have mates,” Merigold added.

“They’ve shown interest in her though,” Lucian argued. “They could want to make a Dragon Den.”

“Meaning they’ll share Ríona,” Merigold continued as her eyes widened. “Four kingdom heirs sharing a Den with the only female heir that no one fucking knows about!”

“Making Ríona the potential badass overpowered goddess reincarnation heir of the Vile Storm Kingdom, which is seeking revenge.”

They both stared at me in surprise and I probably just looked horrified in return.

“That’s why you dropped into the lagoon,” Merigold added as she pointed to my necklace. “What if they sensed your end and feared your death so they wanted you to come home?!”

“But the princes caught her and came with her so they couldn’t just take them with her,” Lucian added.

“So they allowed her and the princes to survive to see if they would stick by her and protect her!” Merigold continued.

“Which they proved during the ambush,” Lucian added.

“But then what now?” I decided to ask before things got carried away. “What happens now?”

The three of us stood there, unsure of what would happen next with this information overload.

“We need to get you out of here,” Merigold finally whispered as if something dawned on her. “The forefathers aren’t going to let you mate with their sons. Osiris has no choice because you two are destined, but the other three?”

“The East may,” Lucian admitted. “They’re neutral and would encourage it if it secures peace. However, the South and West? I don’t know much of either of them, but the West is only neutral for their own benefit.”

“And the South?” I asked. Khaos’s kingdom.

“They’re so mysterious, we’re not sure,” Lucian confessed. “Sometimes it feels like Khaos’s father supports Lord Yieshah when it comes to power, so this may turn ugly.”

“We need to secure Ríona,” Merigold emphasized and looked to Lucian. “Let’s go tell Elder Oasis, Elder Seth, and your father! They’re the most trustworthy here and they would protect Ríona if push comes to shove.”

“You’re right,” Lucian agreed. “They’re loyal and want the best for us. They can help.”

“What can I do?” I asked.

“You can’t disappear suddenly,” Merigold emphasized. “There are enough eyes on you after the whole ambush thing. The students are probably looking out for you seeing as Osiris specifically switched back because of you and not Khaos. That proves you have a strong connection with him already. And the rumors of him having a real mate and a potential fake one keep circulating around.”

“Play along and go get some food. If we have to get you out of here, that means you’re gonna need fuel. We’re full and ready to dive right into action,” Lucian declared. “After we tell the Elders and my father, we can let the Princes know.”

“We were going to go take a flight around Ghryadiel,” I revealed. “After breakfast.”

“Perfect!” Merigold emphasized. “We can get you out of here and figure some sort of safe place to go until we can truly figure this out and get answers!”

“Wait, wait,” I tried to stop her from darting away. “Why are you guys risking yourself to unravel this?!” I looked at them with pleading eyes before I whispered, “You just met me! Literally what? Two interactions with Lucian and three with you, Merigold. You almost died because of me, Meri! Why are you going to go rush into this when it could risk your lives again?”

“Bitch,” Merigold groaned and literally slapped my head.

“Ow!”

“We’re friends!” she snapped like I was being stupid. “I know we just met and shit, but I knew from the moment you screamed my name with pure agony when I fell off Hailey’s dragon that you actually cared about me. Lucian said you were on the verge of tears when you saw I was alive and even when you just met me in class, I was deemed a good friend by Khaos, who told me to get to you when you were recovering from class!”

It still didn’t seem enough to me, and yet she grinned and patted her chest. “I’m a loyal bitch! It may get me killed quicker than the fake bitches out there, but once I like someone, that’s it, so you’re stuck with me, just like Lucian is stuck with my plump ass!”

Lucian stared at her for a moment before he looked my way.

“Honestly, I’m just helping ‘cause I can’t see her doing shit alone because she’ll fuck up and potentially die.”

“WHAT?!” Merigold exclaimed and slapped his arm. “What kind of supportive fucker are you?! That’s not motivational at all!”

“You’reloyal,” he acknowledged and pointed to himself. “I’m truthful. I’m not gonna lie about why I’m willing to help.”

“But that’s not making her feel good at all!” Merigold argued, which actually made me laugh — grabbing both of their attention.

“What’s so funny?” Lucian inquired.

“You’re helping me because you want some pussy,” I snickered and watched the way his whole face went crimson while Merigold looked like she’d pass the fuck out.

“T-T-T-That ain’t true! L-L-Lucian doesn’t like me like that, right? Lucian?! Why the fuck is your face red?!”

“I’m going to see my father.” The man was already down the hall so fast, I lost it while Merigold was panicking and darting between me and the escaping shifter.

“Lucian! Fuck! Ríona! What do I do?!”

The poor girl was going to have a breakdown if I didn’t point her in the right direction, so I quickly gave her a hug and pushed her forward.

“Go after your man so he doesn’t forget all the shit you guys figured out,” I encouraged. “I’ll be in the food hall until the princes pick me up.”

“O-Okay!” she replied and proceeded to run after Lucian but paused and turned around to come crashing back into me.

“Gah! Meri?”

“I meant what I said,” she stressed and looked up at me with eyes of seriousness. “You’re my friend and no matter what happens, you have my loyalty! I’m not strong or super smart, and I’m definitely on the heavier side, but I’ll never abandon you, Ríona,” she vowed. “That’s a promise.”

She gave me a smile and pulled away before attempting to sprint down the hall.

“Lucian! Wait for me, dammit! Plus size gals take longer to sprint! Fuck. Food cramp! I shouldn’t have eaten that extra croissant! Lucian!”

She was gone before I knew it, leaving me to stare after her while their words and calculations flooded my mind.

They were able to connect the dots…so what if Declan or even Lord Yieshah have as well?

They had to have something up their sleeve, and I hoped we would figure it out before it was far too late.

I could be the heir to the Vile Storm Kingdom… A kingdom run by my father and potentially where Mom could be…alive and well?

I swallowed the lump in my throat and lifted my head up.

I’ll handle it when the time comes.

For now, I had to play my part and wait for my dragon princes to come take me exploring.

A dragon Den. My dragon’s Den. Could that be my destiny?

CHAPTER 20

Feel The True Power Of A Dragon Rider

“Ifinally get to see what all the rumors have been revolving around up close.”

I barely lifted my head as I worked on finishing the last bit of fruit in my bowl. I enjoyed saving the best for last — after stuffing my face with so much food I really hoped I didn’t get air sick — but I was beginning to realize that I hated being interrupted while eating.

Especially by strangers who clearly wished to cause trouble.

The person before me was a male with pale purple hair and brown eyes. He looked like the typical cocky guy who thought he was the shit but was actually a shitty person overall. However, I wasn’t in the mood to spend much energy on someone who was clearly coming over to pick a fight with me.

I was on the verge of dealing with an identity crisis so what could this fucker possibly do to make life worse?

When I didn’t acknowledge him, he tsked and lowered onto the bench that was parallel to me — sitting at a table he really wasn’t allowed to be chilling at.

His movement already had fellow students scurrying out of their benches nearby, as though no one wished to be in my proximity just in case one of the princes came over and caught sight of the bold defiance this student had for their obvious rules.

One of them revolved around how only the dragon princes and those approved by them could sit on this exact bench.

That was probably why I was given the royal treatment and the best food I’d ever had in my existence. There were hot loafs of bread that surely came from a specialized bakery that baked them fresh every day instead of the hard leftover shit we used to get as slaves and an ‘all you can eat’ menu only served for the princes.

I really couldn’t complain about the variety, and honestly, I was sad we potentially may not be on this island any longer because I’d never gotten to enjoy the benefits of witnessing the true beauty of what Osiris, Khaos, Zero, and Rhys worked hard to create and expand on.

What a shame it was that their forefathers seemed more caught up in their kingdoms and goals than in empowering their own foundations so their children’s endeavors seemed like nothing to them.

Zero seemed to have a lot of hope in his parents though, especially his father, so maybe he was a really good person, but after the revelation of Khaos’s father being closer to Lord Yieshah’s mindset and Rhys’s father and kingdom only being neutral for their own benefits, I wondered how long it would be before all four dragon princes had to distance themselves from their own fathers.

That was something I wouldn’t wish on another, and yet I wondered if it was inevitable given how highly ranked power was in general in the skies of dragons and gods.

To even believe there’s a place called House of Ghryadiel where dragons are chosen to become gods.

There was so much I needed to learn and yet so little time to discover the essentials that would aid me in so many ways.

I needed more time to adjust to this world, but the pressure coming from various directions matched with uncovering new information to the information I’d just received was simply confusing and overwhelming.

Time would allow me to really take everything in and figure it out at a pace I could absorb, but all this rushing, chaos, and ongoing conflict had to be on purpose to screw me over.

To overwhelm me until I threw in the towel and was forced away from Osiris and the rest of the dragon princes so Lord Yieshah and the other forefathers had access to them only.

No other interference.

“I’m talking to you, slave,” he declared and rather loudly placed his soup onto the table for added emphasis.

My reaction still didn’t give the response he wanted as I continued to eat my fruit like it was the best thing in the world.

Realistically, it really was amazing in comparison to old, hard bread every day and night.

“Disobedient bitch.”

That actually made me smirk before my eyes lifted to meet his.

“You rang?” I teased and let my voice pitch go up just to make more of a mockery out of him. “What do the princes need?”

“Excuse me?” he questioned.

“The Dragon Princes of Ghryadiel,” I elaborated like this should have been common sense. “That’s the only reason I can think of for you sitting here in their marked territory. To deliver a message to me.”

I swore the food hall was getting emptier by the second. I could see the fear flooding his eyes as he looked around to confirm students were leaving left and right because they did not want to be in the vicinity in case one of the princes came to their table to see another man present with me, but I guessed he was going to take his chances.

Returning his eyes to me, he leaned closer in to whisper, “Instead of playing games, you should really get to know your new husband.”

Excuse me?

I paused in biting the strawberry to look back at him with an arched eyebrow.

“You heard me,” he lowly declared, the conversation clearly between us as his eyes darkened with mischief. “Does the name Declan ring a bell?”

My heart skipped a few beats while my stomach flipped in nervousness, but my expression became a blank canvas while I tried to ignore the bubbling anger already brewing within me.

“Apparently you’ve become valuable as rumors keep spreading of a slave girl being mated to one of the four Ghryadiel princes,” he revealed and tsked again. “We can’t have that, you see. You’re instilling false hope in Frehja like you’re some sort of princess getting her ‘happy ever after.’ We can’t have any of that at all,” he repeated as if I hadn’t understood the first part of his statement.

I side glanced from my left to my right, noticing most of the food hall was practically empty. Only a few brave souls remained, as if to see what would occur but also ensure they were as close to the exits as possible.

How smart.

“So Declan reached out to my family and sold your marriage rights.”

The way I just stared at this man in return only encouraged him to chuckle as he offered me the soup before him. The steam of the brown liquid consistency lifted in the air and taunted my nostrils with an odd scent.

It didn’t smell very appetizing but maybe that was because I felt like I was going to be sick to my stomach.

“Which means, I’m your husband right now. I’d gladly show the paperwork, but I decided it would be best to meet my wife and tell her the news first. I’m sure you haven’t been fed well since your arrival because you look like you’ve dropped a few pounds in these few days, but I thought this bowl of soup would at least hit the spot compared to the stale food you used to enjoy down at Frehja.”

“I’m full,” I declared but I wasn’t going to miss out on this last fruit in my grasp so I popped it in my mouth and lowered my hands to the sides of my bowl where the napkin, knife, and fork still remained.

I need to leave.

If any of the princes heard about this, they would be furious. We needed to get rid of Declan somehow. Get him arrested — or fucking killed, I don’t care — because it was becoming clearer that he wouldn’t stop using me in any way he could to get what he ultimately wanted.

Me. Dead. Six feet under anything so I wouldn’t come back to be a hindrance to his existence.

“Your husband doesn’t care if you’re full,” he announced and placed his hand on mine.

The touch was cold, sending shivers through me while my body grew tense at the way he gripped my hand almost painfully.

His eyes narrowed as he further leaned over, as if to give the impression he was mere inches from kissing me.

“Do you think I want to be married to a slutty bitch like you?” he snarled so low, I surely almost missed it. “You arrived here and began fucking the princes like they’re the best shit you’ve ridden. I bet they are, huh? You weren’t getting good cock down in Frehja so why not take advantage way up here on this island controlled by the very men you offered yourself to. Declan said you’re a psychotic, cunning bitch. I can see that now.”

Declan didn’t know shit and neither did this fucker.

“I don’t care what you think,” I acknowledged, and his eyes further darkened as lines of seething anger formed on his face which made him even more unattractive.

“That’s a mistake on your end, but it only proves I’m making the right decision, for I won’t be married to a slut who won’t submit to me,” he declared like it was such an honor to be forced upon him through whatever strings Declan pulled to make it happen. “You’re going to drink that soup.”

“I’m full.”

“You weren’t full when you were screaming Osiris’s name in the washroom earlier, now were you?” I still kept my cool as he chuckled yet again. “I’m rather positive you worked up an appetite.”

“I should go,” I declared. “I have a rider lesson to attend.”

I tried leaving but the grip on my hand tightened while his other hand ensured it was wrapped around my wrist, stilling me in place.

“You will not leave until you eat what I’ve offered you,” he growled with an animalistic undertone in his voice.

“Drink your poisonous food?” I offered back. “I’m not an idiotic slave. I know what men do to get rid of bitches they dislike. They drug them with poison that paralyzes their body first, which gives the man enough time to feign aiding them to the nurse’s wing so he can rape her till her heart stops beating. Not like that tiny detail stops you fiends from fucking dead bodies until your cock is satisfied.”

He tried to smile but it cracked mid-way, and now this man was truly scary-looking as he realized I picked up on his plot.

“You’ll drink what your husband has offered you.”

“My mate is Osiris Kiernan,” I proudly declared. “And his den consists of Zadkiel Eero, Drystran Remus, and Khaos Aloïs, so that means I have four amazing dragon princes to choose from, and you’re not one of them.”

His grip would stop the blood flow in my hand, but my eyes couldn’t peel from his as he glared at me with so much hate, you’d think I’d murdered his whole fucking family.

“I paid a fucking fortune to take this quest on, and I’m not leaving until my cock is satisfied and your slumped body is over my shoulder to present to Declan and Lord Yieshah. So why don’t you do me a favor and make this easy?”

He squeezed my right hand hard enough that I swore something broke because pain shot through me, which made me flinch ever so slightly before I forced my hand out of his grip to confirm my thumb had been bent in.

“I’m not yours,” I hissed and tried to take my other hand from his grasp, but it was trapped beneath his and I knew from the look on his face, he wouldn’t let go without making a bigger scene.

“I own you, slave,” he said with pride. “And you’re going to perish by my hands.”

He chuckled, and I couldn’t hide the actual fear that took over my face and rushed through my body, leaving me frozen in place because I couldn’t figure out how to get out of this.

I need help.

A scream made me flinch once again, only my back was now pressed against another person as the light weight of someone’s chin rested upon my right shoulder.

I didn’t need to move my head an inch to see those familiar red locks and smiling pink lips to know who was literally pressed behind me, but the sight forced me to acknowledge the tears that ran down my cheeks as I blinked a few times to attempt to clear my blurry vision.

“Now, now, now.” Khaos’s voice was so sinister-sounding, I didn’t know whom I should be more afraid of as his smile was nothing but cynical in nature. “Who said you could touch what is ours?”

The guy claiming to be my husband was still screaming, and I only now realized why as I looked to see Khaos hadn’t simply stabbed his hand.

No. He’d cut it off clean.

I couldn’t even believe it as I forced my gaze to look to my left hand and noticed the hand that still gripped mine, but that was all it was.

A fucking hand, whose owner was flailing his handless wrists wildly.

Blood was shooting everywhere, but Khaos clearly didn’t care, just like everyone else in the corners of the hall that watched in silent horror.

“How dare you?!” the man called to him and attempted to point to me. “This slut is my fucking wife! I have the fucking paperwork!”

“Oh really?” Khaos seemed intrigued in a haunting way as moved his chin from my shoulder but remained right behind me. “Where’s your dragon mate mark?”

“S-She’s not a fucking dragon!” he snapped.

“Well, that’s incorrect. A husband should know what his wife is capable of,” Khaos reasoned and suddenly hand his hand was around the front of my throat, which forced me to look up at him.

I always thought Osiris was attractive when angry, but Khaos? Khaos looked like a warrior who thrived on nothing but bloodshed — his wrath contouring the shadows of his face as I realized how dark the food hall had gotten.

“Last time I checked, she was ours,” Khaos continued as his eyes slowly lowered until they were peering into mine.

So much fucking anger.

It was paralyzing because this was a man who was so happy all the time. Seeing this side awakened because of the sight of a man daring to hold my hand only left me wondering how overprotective it was.

I bet he’d kill for me.

“Her father sold her rights! She’s my wife and I’m here to claim her as mine!” he seethed. “It’s my fucking right as Knight Edwin Neddlestone.”

“Neddlestone.” The name was clearly familiar to him and his smile only widened. “Ah. Thieves that enjoy striking bargains and gambles to make triple the profit. Funny. I’m the one who accepted your application for the island and laughed at your surname knowing well you wouldn’t have anything to try to steal here.”

He shook his head and I watched the way his irises dilated— stealing away the glowing red of his eyes and replacing it with nothing but black.

“Little did I know you’d try to steal what is most precious to us. Our Marked Vixen.”

Our.

There was that validation that I was theirs. Even if I was a fucking slave to a man who sold me to any person who would take the grand deed of disposing me, I was worthy to a group of princes.

Worthy of their protection.

“She’s my wife!” Edwin argued. “She has no dragon mark from you so you can’t prove that she’s marked. Declan and Lord Yieshah will be here shortly and I’ll prove to them you’re in the wrong!”

“Me? Wrong?” The way Khaos laughed ignited visible goosebumps on my flesh before his hold around my neck tightened, forcing me to only look at him. “You’re playing a dangerous game, Neddlestone.”

Those spheres of menace were solely on me as they were completely black like he was possessed by something so sinfully evil that there was no escaping his gaze.

“But you like gambles,” he stated as if he’d forgotten, his hand slowly moving down my neck while the temperature of his palm spiked immensely.

I forced my body to stay absolutely still, even if it felt like my flesh was on fire. He moved down to my cleavage, and the shirt I was wearing was now beginning to burn.

All I could do was await whatever punishment I was receiving for not fighting harder to get away from Edwin. The thing that was the most odd, however, was my willingness to endure it as a real mate should.

“Why don’t I show you then?” Khaos suggested. “Since you’ve clearly forgotten how committed the South are to their dragon mates.”

Before anyone could say a thing, his lips descended on mine, while his hand possessively went down to my bra, which was next to go on a burning spree as my shirt had.

He freed my breasts as if on purpose, something immediately wrapping around them and pressing against my nipples that grew hot at the chilled touch of scales.

Khaos’s hand kept on moving while he continued to kiss me until he slipped the hand beneath the waistband of my pants and proceeded to go right between my legs.

The mere touch of his fingers trailing the fabric of my underwear left me quivering in need, which made him smile against my lips as he broke our kiss to chuckle.

“Was Osiris not enough for you, Sweet Vixen?” he taunted, which made my cheeks blush in return. The tips of his fingers pressed against the lace and got a dip into my wet pussy, which ignited a whimper from my lips.

I couldn’t believe we were doing this in public, as if it was some sort of punishment, and yet my body was living for this display of possessiveness and so was Khaos’s because his nostrils flared as he took an exaggerated inhale.

“I bet they can all smell you, Ríona,” he growled. “Your wetness for me, your mate.”

I bit my lower lip before I was forced to endured another brutal kiss, only this time, my breasts burned with intensity as if fire was swarming to my flesh in an intricate way that left me quivering with pain and pleasure.

It happened so fast that Edwin gasped at the sight, but then Khaos’s fingers couldn’t wait for whatever show was happening with my body because they pushed aside the thin fabric of my underwear and slid right into my pussy.

What happened next only encouraged my muffled moans to echo around us in this large, hollow space as his fingers pumped into me with no remorse while I was positive his dragon tail was what secured my breasts in its hold for added sensation.

I moaned and whimpered, the rush of my release rising far too quickly and threatening to consume me in seconds.

He broke the kiss knowing damn well I was inching towards the edge and let his demand roar through the grand room.

“Let them hear you cum for me, Sweet Vixen. Let them be reminded that you’re ours!” he snarled. “Our dragon mate. Our Marked Vixen. Ours. Ours. OURS!”

Every declaration was matched with his deep fingers thrusting into me wildly, and all I could do was cave and scream in ecstasy as I came right there and then.

I was breathless and shaking in my spot as he pulled his fingers out of my quaking pussy and removed them from my pants, revealing his dripping fingers covered in my thick juices. He didn’t wait for anyone’s approval as he sucked those cloaked fingers greedily — licking every droplet with that long tongue of his.

“Our Vixen is oh so sweet. It’s a shame you can’t t enjoy her taste.” It felt like he wasn’t saying those words to Edwin, but if it wasn’t for him, who was it directed at?

My cheeks were flushed and I dared to open my eyes far enough to realize what cradled my breasts was an intricate design of red and black.

It was blazing in color, as if it was a tattoo that had just applied to one’s virgin flesh — embracing my breasts kind of like the way a corset would of sorts. The marking was made of thick and thin lines that swirled around a few designed roses.

It was mesmerizing and seemed to match the intricate mark on my arm that connected me with Osiris.

The acknowledgment made my eyes widen like saucers as I finally realized what Khaos had done.

No fucking way. He did not just mark me. No…that…that’s a bond mark like the one on my arm.

I could feel the tingling heaviness brewing through me, and for a second, I was hit with a vision of a past that wasn’t mine.

“Murderer.”

“A child who is as weak as you doesn’t deserve to be heir.”

The boy stared at the big picture of a smiling woman with red eyes and stunning red hair — her beauty immortalized in a painted image while the little boy with red hair and identical eyes stood in a hall.

Alone.

“Khaos.”

The boy simply looked over his shoulder to the man who summoned him, his eyes looking to a man with black locks as he reached where the boy now stood.

“You should have just killed me,” the boy spoke without a hint of emotion. “The ridicule would stop then and you’d have your wife.”

“Your mother wished for your survival. This is what she desired.”

“A mockery,” the boy muttered even as tears ran down his cheeks. “That’s what you sought in an heir.”

“They can say what they wish, son,” he muttered. “But you’ll rise to a throne and bring enough power to silence them from uttering another word of torment.”

“And you’ll support me?” The boy sounded unconvinced.

“I’ll support you in a way you’ll least expect,” he vowed. “You just have to find your way.”

“My way.” The boy laughed, and it was eerie and sad. “All I see is darkness.”

“Maybe that’s where your power lies.” He placed a single hand on the boy’s shoulder as they stared at the vibrant image of the woman who had once been their beloved wife and mother. “Until you confidently claim it, you’ll never really know.”

“I’ll show them,” the boy declared and smiled in a way that only made him more frightening to watch. “I’ll make them all feel my wrath of power.”

With a blink I was back, and I caught my breath as I watched the actual wave of shock that marked Edwin’s face as he clearly stared at my breasts in disbelief.

“I-I-Impossible,” he whispered. “Y-You can’t both mark her. H-He said you guys were joking.”

His face was pale, probably from the blood loss from his cut-off hands, but then my eyes widened as he grunted. My breasts were now free from Khaos’s tail because it now was piercing deep into Edwin’s chest.

A cloak rested upon my shoulders, the suede material covering my front side so my breasts were no longer exposed.

A firm kiss to my neck followed before Khaos’s chin was back to resting on my shoulder as he tsked as if to mock the sound Edwin had made in the beginning

“Did you think I’d let you walk out here alive after witnessing such glorious breasts and my dragon mark?” Khaos seethed and his voice was nothing close to human. “Touch what’s mine and you get to enjoy the consequences, but observe the bare beauty of what I’ve marked, and well…you can enjoy a conversation with Death himself.”

I watched the life literally ooze out of Edwin’s eyes as his knees buckled and he dropped just like that.

The sound echoed in the food hall, and I swore the place was fucking empty because not a single individual spoke at the sight of death.

Absolutely outstanding.

I was speechless, not out of fear, but because witnessing such an empowering move with the matching persona of confidence from Khaos left me craving this very ability.

To silence those who dared to mock me in the past and leave the world quivering in fear at the sight of what I could do to each of them.

I craved that authority.

Desired it like the oxygen I breathed.

And I vow to acquire it until they all bow at the mention of my name…

“You could have at least made him eat his own poison.”

I managed to turn my head to the voice on my left side, and my eyes landed on three angry princes who looked like they were ready to destroy the entire island.

Each wore a special uniform and cloaks of black, like what currently draped across my shoulders and covered my naked top half.

The words came from Rhys, who looked unimpressed as he stared at Edwin’s body, while Zadkiel and Osiris carried venomous expressions.

Yup. They’re going to kill someone. Sadly, Edwin can’t die a second and third time.

“He wasn’t worthy of enjoying another second of life,” Khaos replied and his tailed retracted from Edwin’s body which was a wild movement, because it sent the man’s limp body across the room and crashed through a window.

If anyone had been left in the room due to petrifying fear, they were gone with a brisk movement of footsteps and slamming doors.

“Ríona.”

I looked back at Khaos, simply lifting my head back once more to confirm he was looking down at me.

Only he was no longer a villainous man ready to destroy anything that dared come close to me. He was back to his usual smiling self as his red eyes twinkled with delight.

“Still hungry? We can get you another plate?”

If only he realized I certainly was no longer hungry for food. His switch turned me on in a way that encouraged my tongue to glide along my bottom lip.

“I think she’s thirsty,” Zero announced with hidden merriment. “We should take care of that before our flight session.”

“We should,” Khaos agreed, and the burning sensation of his mark around my rib cage and under my breasts reacted to his agreement.

“Sounds fun,” Osiris admitted. “But we have company.”

His words triggered a single set of claps, which pulled our attention to the end of the hall where all four forefathers now stood in wait.

The one who clapped was Lord Yieshah himself, and though he looked disgusted at what he was witnessing, he also looked pleased that we were right where he needed us to be.

“Are you guys finally done playing house?” he began but my attention moved to the man who was off to the side of the four towering men.

Declan.

I thought if I ever saw him again he’d either be dead or smiling as if he’d succeeded in destroying my life, but he currently looked disgusted.

And angry. Like he’d missed an opportunity.

It took but a second to remember what that look meant.

Dissatisfaction, for he was no longer the bringer of my pleasure.

The rage in his eyes should have frightened me because he was truly angry that I’d not only survived but was wanted by four men who had powerful positions that would line up with the destinies.

I’d collected his sins and paid for them, but instead of it leading to my end, it only seemed to awaken my rise in this new world.

He was the one Khaos was talking to…meaning he’d witnessed all of that.

“We don’t have time to spend speaking with unannounced guests,” Osiris declared. “Say what needs to be said so we can depart. We have a drill that’s about to start and can’t waste time here.”

He was mad. I could sense it brewing and rising.

However, Osiris obviously had some major control because, despite his anger, his face was now blank of emotion.

Lord Yieshah attempted to do the same and hide his anger, but his eyes twitched before he decided to bless us with the purpose of their uninvited arrival.

“We’ve come to confirm your officially chosen mates,” he announced, and all of us frowned as a unit at his words.

Officially chosen mates?

“Rumors have been spreading that the Prince of the North is mated to a slave. Such news is an insult to our royal heritage, so we decided to take it upon ourselves and assign our future heirs mates,” he announced as if this room was filled with listeners, even though it was just us.

Not like it mattered.

The announcement held enough weight to literally still us in place as we absorbed what he’d just declared.

“Due to the short notice, we only managed to bring one mate to be formally introduced, but this is perfect for the preparation of the grand wedding of Ghryadiel that will take place five days from now where the four heirs of Ghryadiel will marry their chosen mates on neutral grounds.”

No words could be spoken as I pulled my gaze from Lord Yieshah and looked to the other forefathers, who stood there with expressions that didn’t seem to match the immense glee in their fellow forefather’s faces.

Rhys’s father looked mad, Khaos’s father appeared emotionless, and Zadkiel’s father looked sad.

As if he didn’t have control over the situation.

I dared to look to my sides, my eyes catching a glimpse of each dragon prince that stood here in support of me, and I saw one emotion I never thought could be matched on all four faces.

Pain.

If each of them carried a glimpse of love and remorse for their fathers, it had just been wiped clean and replaced with piercing agony that only occurred when someone experienced one thing.

Betrayal…

“There’ll be no say in fighting against what our god has approved of,” Lord Yieshah announced and put his arms in the air. “For the announcement will bring us closer to the gods and blanket our skies and floating lands with peace.”

He couldn’t be fucking serious right now.

The grin on his face was insulting in comparison to the obvious hurt these men — these fathers — had ignited within their sons, but they weren’t done as Lord Yieshah stepped aside and gestured to the individual behind him.

“Introducing Osiris’s chosen mate who’s been approved by myself and the very god of Dazasdos.”

His next words were lost as ringing began to hum in my ears while my head began to pound with so much force, it was as though I’d slammed my head into the fucking table instead of being frozen in place.

“She’s not an Adelaide!” The firm declaration tugged me out of my despair as Rhys spoke up with seething rage. “It’s a scam.”

“She is my daughter!” Declan declared and dared to step forward until he stood at the woman in question’s side and placed a supportive hand upon her left shoulder. “This is the mate your dragon god himself has chosen for the North.”

He paused on purpose as his eyes met mine from afar.

“Akantha Adelaide will be married and mated to Prince Osiris Kiernan of the North Kingdom of Ghryadiel before the kingdoms on neutral grounds,” he bestowed upon us like it was already written in stone. “There’ll be no objections.”

The sight of him standing there with his hand on Aka’s shoulder triggered something inside me.

A memory I shouldn’t have remembered…

“Dad will always support me no matter what!” Aka teased.

“I don’t care,” I voiced while focusing on the castle I was drawing. “Mommy loves me. That’s all that matt—”

“HOW DARE YOU!”

We flinched at the sound before scrambling from the floor of our room and rushing to the stairs to see Mother and Father at the bottom of them.

My eyes widened. My mother was on the verge of shifting as one wing was outstretched to its full length while the absence of her other reminded me of the reason why she could no longer enter the skies.

Scales of dark purple and pink teased her flesh and her eyes blazed with anger I’d never witnessed before as she glared at Father.

“She’s lying!” Declan snarled and tried not to choke as Mother’s hand was on his throat.

“My child would NEVER lie to me!” she snarled, and I felt like it was taking everything in her to not choke him like I’d witnessed her do to those who tried to hurt me in the past. “How dare you touch her! How dare put your filthy hands upon MY baby! You’re only in this position because of the agreement we made before the god of Dazasdos, or else you’d NEVER get a chance with me to even dare harm my daughter!”

“If it wasn’t for me, you would have died in that battle.”

“And if it wasn’t for ME, this world of have been covered in DEATH!” she countered with so much anger the walls quaked. “It was the existence of my daughter in the depths of my womb that saved us all from the wrath of the Vile Storm King and yet you wish to taint her! You believe I chose this life to raise her like a human for you to dare destroy her innocence?!”

“Mom?” My voice was tiny and yet it reached both of them. They stared up the stairs, only for their eyes to further widen.

“Ríona!” Mother screamed, but my body was pushed forward.

“Don’t hurt my dad!”

Darkness greeted me as I blinked into the present. A wave of dread washed over me as I began to remember what really happened the night mother disappeared.

Aka…pushed me down the stairs. Mother and Declan had been fighting. I’d told…I’d told mother about Declan. What he’d started doing.

“Prove to us she’s an Adelaide,” Khaos demanded.

“That’s not necessary,” Lord Yieshah dismissed. “You don’t have any right to ask such nonsense.”

“You’re tossing us into marriages that aren’t blessed by our god and yet you’re saying we have no fucking right?!” Osiris’s voice boomed through the hall and echoed again and again, but I knew the men standing at the other end of this pathway weren’t going to budge in this decision.

Why? This decision was benefiting them…but why? What’s the last missing piece?

“Akantha, go introduce yourself to Osiris,” Declan encouraged, and Aka grinned with pride as she began to walk towards him.

She’d dressed so elegantly, her hair all glamoured up in curls while her skin looked flawless. She’d clearly been taken care of since the ship. It was obvious how our worlds were like day and night.

She was pampered and treated like royalty while I was dumped like trash.

Now she was here to yet again take something that the god had blessed as mine.

Am I going to let her steal my mates as well?

The internal question triggered something unexpected as the memory of that fateful night returned — only it was different from what I remembered.

“Mom?”

“Shh. You’re okay, Ríona,” Mother assured me as her hand reached to stroke my cheek. “Just go back to sleep. I’ll keep singing your favorite lullaby, hmm?”

“Why are you crying?” I didn’t get why she was so sad, the tears running down her cheeks as she looked at me with sad eyes.

All she did was smile as she closed the book that was in her grasp and leaned forward to kiss my nose.

“Tomorrow, we’ll go on an adventure,” she whispered, and that made me further open my eyes in surprise.

“Adventure?” I repeated in disbelief. “We’ll fly again?”

“Mhmm.” She smiled and nodded her head, even though she looked so sad. “I think it’s time we go back home.”

“Home?” I didn’t understand. “But we’re home, Mommy.”

She shook her head.

“Somewhere safer,” she vowed. “Somewhere that you’ll be surrounded by love and grow into the woman you’re destined to be. You’ll be able to fly through the skies and ride dragons just like Mommy. You’ll be a princess of the lands, and I’ll ensure no one ever touches you badly again, okay?”

“But…” I stared at her. “Dad said I’d get in trouble for telling you.”

“You’re not in trouble,” she validated, and I could see the anger in her eyes but it wasn’t meant for me. That was what it felt like. “I’ll have a talk with Declan. Just rest.”

“Can’t I come?”

“No,” she whispered. “You hit your head really hard. The medic said you need to lie down and not use any energy so you don’t experience memory loss, okay? Can you just rest for me?”

“Okay.” I didn’t want to go against Mother or the medic’s orders. I couldn’t remember how I fell down the stairs. My eyes closed for only a moment, but Mother’s scream made me flinch awake before I rushed out of bed and right into the hall.

By the time my body came to a stop a loud sound pierced the air that encouraged me to look to my left just as Declan came up the stairs, completely out of breath.

There stood Aka, a gun in her hand and smoke drifting up into the air from the end of it.

“Akantha.” Declan’s voice was breathless as his eyes filled with horror. “What have you done?”

“She won’t steal my dad from me!” she declared. “I’ll take everything she has!”

I wanted to believe she was referring to Mother, but those striking eyes of hate were designated for me as we shared a look before I peeled my wide eyes away to where Mother stood down the hall.

My eyes followed Mother’s gaze that focused on her chest. I noticed the dragon necklace and the magenta jewel in the center, which was just above the spot in her chest that began to ooze dark red liquid.

I knew what it was before it truly registered in my mind, and I internally screamed as my hands shook violently, just like the rest of the building.

“Ríona,” Mother fought to croak as she put her hands up. “Don’t, baby. I’ll…be okay! We’re…going home. We’ll be safe!”

“You’re not going anywhere!” Aka screamed and lifted the gun further up. I knew the moment it went off, the next impact would hit Mother’s head. “I’ll take everything from the Adelaides. Starting with your life!”

“Aka, NO!” Declan hissed and jumped at her, but the loud noise followed just as Declan crashed into the girl. My body moved before my mind caught up. My arm lifted and markings of black surged to the surface of my skin.

Mother closed her eyes as if awaiting death, but I watched their watery surface open once more and fill with surprise as she noticed the floating bullet that was wrapped in black shadows.

“R-Ríona,” she stated in disbelief, and I began to walk to her until I stood right there. Her eyes widened at the sight of me, and I wondered what I looked like to frighten her so, but I smiled at the woman in question, for she was still alive and breathing.

She wouldn’t be stolen from my collection.

“Ríona,” mother whispered and crouched down even though I was sure she was struggling to even do that. “It’s okay. Let’s leave.”

“Mommy,” I began, “can I have this?” I pointed to my neck and she mimicked my movement to her own, which landed her finger upon the black heirloom of hers.

“Okay,” she whispered and moved slowly to take it off. “Only if you reel in the shadows, hmm?”

“Okay.” I smiled in return as she offered the necklace to me.

It floated over to me until it latched upon my neck, and my smile only grew.

“Mommy’s necklace from Daddy,” I whispered to myself. “You miss Daddy, Mommy.”

Mother looked nervous — her face seemed paler than before.

“Daddy’s right there, Ríona.”

“That’s Declan, Mommy,” I declared. “Daddy always takes care of Mommy. Daddy promised Mommy wouldn’t get hurt.” I pointed to her chest. “Mommy. Is. Hurt.”

“It’s okay, Ríona, sweetheart. I’ll be fine…it’s just a little wound. It’ll heal.”

“Mommy’s dying,” I voiced. “Daddy can help Mommy.”

“Ríona. Wait,” Mother put her hands up in hopes I’d stop what was already transpiring in the depths of my mind. “We can fix this, and we’ll go back to being a happy family, hmm?”

“No.” My voice was cold as stared back at her. “No one hurts Mommy. No one takes what’s mine. That was the promise. No one hurts us…or we hurt them right back!”

“Ríona, baby. Just calm down. I know you’re upset Aka pushed you down the stairs and then hurt me. Let’s use our words and figure this—”

“I love you, Mommy,” I whispered and smiled again, and her eyes softened as tears rolled down her cheeks.

“I love you, too, Ríona, but we need to—”

“No one will hurt Mommy anymore,” I vowed as my smile fell. “Bye bye, Mommy. I’ll come home soon.”

“Ríon—” she called out to me, but shadows emerged from behind her, wrapping around her body and then around her mouth the moment she tried to scream. She was pulled back, those wide eyes never leaving mine, but I knew exactly where she’d return to.

Back home where our dragons flew, our knights chanted, and the throne of my father awaited.

I snapped back to the present, only this time, something clicked oddly in my mind.

Akantha was a few steps from us when the siren went on, leaving her to pause mid-stride as the forefathers exchanged nervous glances.

“An ambush?” Lord Yieshah questioned more to his fellow forefathers because the four princes didn’t seem the slightest bit bothered by it.

I, on the other hand, found this to be a perfect opportunity.

Rising up from the bench, I began to move away from my men. The heat of their gazes following my sudden movements only made me feel more empowered about what I dared to do next.

Akantha had no choice but to turn her attention to me, and that smug smile only grew on her face as I approached.

In just a few steps I stood right before, and my expression seemed to make her laugh as she crossed her arms over her chest.

“Ah. When was the last time we saw each other, hmm? On the aircraft, when we went our separate ways,” she hummed in delight. “Crazy how good life has been to me. Lord Yieshah himself chose me out of everyone to mate with his son. What a blessing bestowed to our family.”

She sweetly smiled and flicked a few strands of her hair.

“I know you thought you were going to be some decoy or whatever you were told, but your role has come to an end as I can now give Prince Osiris the love he needs from one destined to stand by his side,” she concluded as she took one solid step so we were inches apart. “It’s a shame, really. It seems like no matter what you do, I seem to always come out on top. Maybe I’ve always been blessed to have everything I’ve wanted.” She leaned closer in to whisper in my ear. “While you’ve been destined to lose it all.”

She leaned back and smiled in triumph like she’d said her piece and was now waiting for me to break down. I guessed she was going to get what she wanted, only not in the way she would have enjoyed.

Because I snickered…placed my hands on my mouth to muffle the sound that was desperate to come out…and then I laughed.

The sound shocked her to take a step back, and the forefathers looked at me while the hall itself seemed to darken because of how little light shone through the windows.

“She’s lost it,” Declan muttered, and Lord Yieshah sighed.

“We’d gladly offer a place for her to mentally recover if she’s experiencing some psychosis.”

I put my hand up but only laughed harder at his words. As if that fucker would even offer something as generous as a mental institution. What I’d experience the last three days was mind-blowing, but this fiasco of betrayal was simply hilarious to me.

“Hold on,” I breathed and patted my chest a few times in hopes that it would stop my rounds of laughter. “You…you…”

I really needed to stop laughing, but fighting it was only making it harder so I allowed myself to laugh until literal tears streamed down my face. After a sigh of satisfaction and a few breaths, I lifted my head up and pointed to Akantha.

“You actually think you’ve won?” I tossed at her and watched her surprise and confusion as she looked back at my smiling expression.

“W-What?”

“Your entire life, you’ve made it some sick obsession to ruin me,” I acknowledged and laughed. “Literally. Everything you’ve done since we were kids was in the name of making me suffer, but only at arm’s length of course.”

“A-Arm’s length?” She wasn’t following me. “You’re sputtering nonsense!”

“When Declan started sexually abusing me, you didn’t like it,” I confronted boldly. “Not because it was bad, but because you weren’t the one being touched.”

Her eyes widened at my accusation as she nervously looked around as if someone would help her.

“What are you—”

“Declan was your father and yet you despised that his attention was always on me so you told him he could never actually fuck me. He could use toys to torture me, even use his fingers if he had to, but his cock could never enter this pussy.” I deliberately pointed downward so she’d have no choice but to get a glimpse of my body as my movement spread the cloak enough for her to see my breasts and the necklace that burned with oozing power.

Her eyes widened as she lifted them to meet mine, and I could finally smell the fear in the air as I dramatically sighed.

“You ensured I was treated like the lowest slave in the heart of Frehja, all because you were envious of me. Did you love gambling Declan’s fortune and being the apple of his eye because you’d been blackmailing him since long before my mother’s disappearance.”

“W-What?” Lord Yieshah sounded confused and I couldn’t help but look over to see Declan’s wide eyes. He was clearly shocked by what I was sputtering for everyone to hear.

This was simply the beginning.

“Excuse me, Lord Yieshah.” Aka quickly spun around and bowed her head in apology. “My sister deals with bouts of insanity and she’s having one of those episodes right now. I’m sure the shock of not being your son’s mate has finally gotten to her hea—”

“Akantha Adelaide,” I announced. “Only daughter of Declan Adelaide.”

All eyes were on me as I smiled sweetly and attempted to blink my eyes innocently.

“Born and raised in the richer parts of Frehja where you were spoiled immensely by your father since you were the only child. However, one day you woke up and I stood in your living room, a child two years older than you who was introduced as your new sister who you’d love and adore. I was but a human, saved in the midst of battle and given a huge lump of money that would continuously flow into Declan’s account every month. I would be raised by him and my Madeline, who played the role of Declan’s beloved wife who conquered the skies.”

I noticed the confusion on the forefather’s faces, and it excited me so much that I giggled uncontrollably.

“My dear mother was powerful. Too powerful. Which is why it brought you men so much joy to plot against her. You cut her wing, destroyed her leg, and ensured she’d be but a disabled bitch who daydreamed of flying in the skies. It’s a shame I wasn’t around back then. I could have protected her from you lot of traitorous bastards.”

“How dare you?” Lord Yieshah snarled, but the hall shook violently enough that they all fought to keep standing. Aka lost her balance, falling back on her ass, which left her no choice but to stare up at me as I took a single step to tower over her.

“Mother descended upon this realm of dragons to help you all. To bless you with profound power and confidence to rule the skies and always be on the top of the food chain. Yet, there’s one thing history keeps repeating: misogyny,” I whispered. “It’s funny because we’re forced to carry your kids and give birth to children who are then born into a world of sin. But men, the forefathers and those empowered by them are viewed as sinless. Holy. They deserve nothing but pleasure, money, fame, and power. You all deserve to rise and never fall. For your god, Dazasdos, only cares for the male gender. Even though deep in the history books lies a scripture that states this world was created by not one, but two.”

I enjoyed the fear that began to swarm in their eyes as my words shimmered in the air. Their sons, who knew nothing of the truth, were now finding out the hidden past of this world they would be sworn to rule blindly.

“A god and a goddess. A husband and a wife. Two sides of a coin that blessed the skies. It should be vital information all dragons learn about. Why else would dragons have two wings? That’s where the symbolism comes from. A man and a woman, blessing their child to take flight into our grand world and reveal its beauties…and curses.”

I grinned and crossed my arms across my breasts to cover my nipples, ensuring the cloak now rested along my back so my chest was the centerpiece of attention.

“But what you hid from the world was what was hidden from you all. You were sworn in to your positions as forefathers blindly because your fathers wished for you to take upon the sins they took from their fathers. It’s a cycle. Generational. One you four were ready to pass down to your sons,” I revealed and watched their expressions further crumble as I was about to reveal their true secret.

“You’re a psychopath!” Lord Yieshah exclaimed. “Arrest her!” he demanded, but the only ones who could stop me were their sons, and one look over my shoulder proved the four weren’t moving.

They wanted to hear the truth, and one look in Osiris’s eyes specifically told me he wished for me to reveal what had clearly been hidden from them all.

“Continue.” The single word left Osiris’s lips, and the demand made me grin like a manic fool as I slowly turned back to see the shock morph on Lord Yieshah’s face.

A beautiful sight.

“The moment your sons mate with the chosen woman you’ve picked, they would be sworn in as forefathers, under oath. They would take your places upon the throne, but not now,” I announced. “Sworn in secrecy, they wouldn’t be allowed to take your spots in power for fifteen years. During the first five years, they would be forced to have a child. An heir. The heirs could only be male, and any female born later on would be sacrificed due to unforeseen circumstances.”

I specifically looked at Rhys’s father, noticing the distraught expression that morphed on his face by my words.

“Which actually leads to the next point. In the next ten years, the wives of your sons would all perish,” I announced like it was a grand event. “They’d either die from unforeseen circumstances, during childbirth when attempting to bear another child, or if push comes to shove, by their own husband’s hands.”

I specifically looked at Lord Yieshah, my smile clearly haunting him as I grinned from ear to ear.

“Your wives must die within that ten-year period, leaving the heirs motherless and having to be raised by the forefathers and the kingdom itself,” I revealed. “Raise them until they’re all close to the age of discovering mates, and when their mate shows up, the mate must be killed and that set of forefathers must be mated to a new set of women.”

I gave it a moment for it all to sink in before I lifted my hands.

“Then the cycle happens again! And again! And again! Like a merry-fucking-go-round!” I laughed and clapped my hands in glee before I sighed and ran my hands through my hair — knowing well the strands of magenta were getting darker in color as they shifted to dark purple. “But how does a child like me know such truth?”

I allowed my arms to fall to my sides while tilting my head upward.

“They say Seer Dragons are the most powerful in all of our lands because they can see the future,” I reminded them. “But what if they could see the past? What if they can witness the cycles and sins of the previous generations and realize from the moment they knew how to crawl that their mate and his three best friends were not only in trouble but would fall into the hands of this cycle that, in the end, would leave the very men that ruined their lives sinless!”

I watched their faces pale at my words as I huffed.

“As if it’s not bad enough that you dragon leaders get to enjoy wealth, money, and all the sex and orgies you have now that you’re wives have passed and you’re not chained to being beloved husbands behind closed doors, you set your sons up for failure, trap them into bringing children into this world that will be plagued by the same chaos they’re enduring, and then before you die, you ask the god of Dazasdos to take your sins and give them to your heirs to carry so you can all ascend.” I lifted my hands to the sky. “So you can actually have a chance to be gods up in the House of Ghryadiel!”

I laughed and dramatically placed my hand on my chest.

“How insulting is that? Actually, it’s pretty petty if you ask me, but what do I know? Last time I checked, I had a brilliant father who decided he was going to break this generational curse by not only praying to the goddess of Dazasdos to bring him a female heir, but was willing to even be deemed a villain to do it.”

“Enough!” Lord Yieshah screamed, but it only made me laugh harder before I looked down at Akantha.

“The Adelaides aided in taking down the Vile Storm Kingdom. Well, that’s the name you guys gave the fifth kingdom that you worked strenuously to make disappear. Again, I don’t blame you. What my father wished to achieve was psychotic in nature. Breaking generational curses which would reveal all your secrets so you’d all die and go to Hell to face your sins and all the sins of your past fathers, which means you all are gonna burn in Hell for a very long time. And in Hell, fire actually burns us,” I summarized. “The leader of that fleet was actually the woman you all base this fable on. Madeline Adelaide. Akantha’s biological mother, who died taking down my kingdom.”

No one spoke as I watched the shock form on Akantha’s face.

“That’s…”

“Not true?” I offered. “Sadly it is. She put up a good fight but perished at the hands of my mother. However, she was a beacon of hope to so many, she couldn’t die in vain like that. Plus, you found me and my mother in the rubble. How intriguing it was that my mother was missing an arm and a leg. It was perfect. It was wonderful! It fit the painted image of a surviving family, and as for my questionable existence? Well, they could simply say I was always in the picture as the eldest child. Who would question anything after surviving a potential war? As long as the Seers spoke what they were forced to share, even if they were lies, everyone would bow and listen. So you all weaved a world of lies. As for me, well, I’m the heir you retrieved from the rubble of my father’s kingdom and threw into the life of a slave, knowing when I came of age you could get rid of me, the last in the line of my kingdom.”

I dramatically sighed as the island shook again, to the point that the very food hall itself threatened to collapse with how strong the quake was.

“What’s happening?” Declan questioned.

“Oh, about that,” I began. “My shadow dragons are kind of getting a bit of payback for how you guys tried to kill me the other day by dropping me. It was kind of smart to hire Hailey. If I didn’t have Seer sight, I would have never been able to play along, but the Tammy girl with the whole stream of fire? Amateur.”

“W-What did you say?!” Lord Yieshah snarled and began to stomp down the hall straight toward me. Aka shuffled back to get out of the way of his wrath.

I stood my ground, ready for whatever he had to say, but his body came to a halt when he was inches from me — claws of black now in his line of sight.

My smile couldn’t be bigger as I shivered at the possessive hand that moved up my front side until it pressed against my chest and over the mark that blazed to life.

“How does it feel?” I dared to ask as Lord Yieshah’s wide eyes dared to move from the man who could kill him in seconds. “Having your son point those same venomous claws back at you.”

“I-Impossible,” he breathed nervously.

“Is it?” I offered. “Did you think I remained a virgin for shits and giggles? I wasn’t going to waste my kingdom’s magic on just anyone, but you did me a big favor, Lord Yieshah, by dropping us right into the lagoon. Fucking brilliant.”

I laughed and leaned back, knowing well Osiris’s lips would claim mine. I moaned into his mouth, feeling my scales begin to breach the surface of my flesh as he deepened the kiss that left me hot and needy.

It took everything I had to break it because I knew Osiris wouldn’t stop. He wanted his father to witness the prize that was in his possession thanks to his cunning mate, but we’d have loads of time to rub it in this man’s face.

We’d get to rub it in all of their faces as we took their kingdoms down…one by one.

“You probably laughed after you let me go, though you didn’t think your son and his friends would go after me,” I voiced and shivered as Osiris purposely trailed his mouth along the side of my neck.

He really didn’t care that his father was literally there, watching the taunting show.

“I guess that’s the good thing about time, right? It goes by and makes people forget about the past and the sins they committed. Like my father’s kingdom that you destroyed and proceeded to mock by dumping all the world’s useless beings, the ones you deemed as weak, vulnerable, and incapable of being the strength of Ghryadiel. It was smart on your part, but also really stupid to empower a kingdom you don’t wish to see rise again.”

“Excuse me?” he questioned.

“All your sacrifices were in vain,” I laid out the truth. “For all those humans, dragons, and riders…we collected them. We revived them from the hands of death and nursed them back to life. And you know what we decided on doing?”

I watched the shock begin to embed itself into the lines of his face as I turned my head to kiss Osiris on the cheek, which encouraged him to retract his claws and take a step back so I could have my moment of glory.

“We created warriors. Made them kingdoms of their own to live in patiently for their time of revenge. All we were waiting for was the opportunity to commit our loyalty to leaders who will sit upon those very thrones,” I revealed. “Four thrones. One in each directional plane, and in the center. Well, that would be for the kingdom you wished to squish under your feet.”

For the first time, I got to enjoy the true horror my words ignited in those pair of eyes, leaving me feeling a sense of deja vu as took a step forward and allowed my wings of pink, blue, and purple to extend out of my back.

They spread out to their full length, their size alone making the man’s eyes widen to their peak, while the rest of the forefathers, Declan, and Aka stared back in petrified fear.

“And now all that patience has been worth it, for look what the god and goddess have blessed me with. I found my fated mate and was dragon marked by him, and then the second chosen king of our new world mated with me right before your arrival. As for the remaining two, well, I think we’ve given them more than enough proof to decide which side they’re on,” I concluded. “However, a new age can’t commence if the current one doesn’t end,” I admitted with a gleaming grin. “To rise, one must fall.”

The ground shook harshly, enough that Lord Yieshah took a few steps back. He was next to fall back. The other forefathers tried to correct their balance, but the shaking of our surroundings was too rough, which led them all to collapse to the ground.

“What’s happening?!” Declan screamed and tried to scurry up to his feet, but he only fell once more. The walls cracked and the glass of all the floor-to-ceilinged windows shattered, revealing the thick mist of darkness blooming on the outside.

Lightning lit the skies, thunder boomed, and dragons roared as screams pierced the air and the scent of death hit our nostrils.

I deliberately took a deep inhale and let it out.

“Ah. Smells just like home,” I purred and allowed my wings to flap once, which had me hovering in the air — my men in tow.

“The island is about to crumble,” I announced like it wasn’t pretty obvious. “Seeing as there are clearly four men behind me, I’m going to assume they’ve decided my side is the more beneficial one. With that being said, I’ll be the voice of the group and announce that Prince Osiris, Prince Khaos, Prince Drystran, and Prince Zadkiel are no longer interested in taking on the sins of their fathers. Meaning, they are no longer interested in your thrones, or kingdoms, or people, for I’m sure they can see now that loyalty isn’t something that runs through these lands.”

My necklace began to glow, just like my hair, which levitated with power.

“They will each be introduced to their new kingdoms and ascend to their designated thrones. Of course, the locations will be hidden because obviously, we’re practically villains now while you lot are our new enemies, but rest assured, you’ll see us all again, though I can’t confidently say it’s going to be for a good reunion.”

Gusts of wind began to spin rapidly behind me, and all I had to do was glance back to see the massive black portal forming with little bolts of lightning.

Not a second later, a woman walked out, one that made a smile blossom on my face while hers displayed with a hint of sass.

“Good evening, Princess Stygian. Your father has summoned you and your Ghynadia mates for formal introductions.”

“Excellent.” I clapped my hands. “Please inform him we’re right on schedule and will be there shortly. I’d like to have a moment with my mates just so I can explain to them my motives since entering their lives.”

“That’s unnecessary.”

I was surprised to hear the word from Zadkiel, and I glanced over to see his hardened expression. His eyes were briefly on his father — needing one more sight of the man who not only betrayed his trust but would use him for his own redemption.

“You’ve proven enough. There’s no point in wasting time explaining your motives behind wishing to free us from our curses,” he declared. “Our people are waiting for us, are they not? We won’t allow them to wait any longer.”

I looked to Rhys, and he met my gaze.

“My kingdom deserves to meet its new leader. Let’s not waste precious time.”

I grinned and peered briefly at Khaos, feeling his approval, which he further supported by bobbing his head.

“You heard them, Merigold. Please inform my father of our prompt arrival and attendance.”

“I’ll ensure Lucian has the carriages ready with the fleet of designated dragons,” she assured me. “Commander Dusk already has the dragons in the sky for a warm welcome.”

“Excellent.” I looked away and added, “Ensure Elder Oasis and Elder Seth get front row seats. You know they enjoy celebrations like these.”

“Very well, Princess.” I felt her departure as my eyes lowered to see Lord Yieshah’s rage.

“Stygian,” he seethed the surname that the world of Ghryadiel had forgotten was once the strongest kingdom of these very lands.

Empowered by the god and goddess themselves. The kingdom that forged dragon gods that ascended to the House of Ghryadiel to protect the heavens from the true demons no one down below could fathom actually exist.

“Silly me,” I commented. “I forgot to formally introduce myself.”

I looked to my men behind me.

“Feel free to make your way into the portal. I’ll be right behind you.”

They nodded in understanding, but I knew they would hold back until they heard my true identity. Glancing back to the audience below, I lifted my hands with pride as flames ignited out of my flesh and danced along my body until the cloth that previously hugged my legs was ash, and soon replaced with a glamorous dress of black rhinestones.

I felt the weight of my crown upon my head. The necklace that was once around my neck for all this while was now in its true form. The radiant gem of magenta was at the center of the onyx metal that was bejeweled with multiple rhinestones of black.

“My name is Ríona Freyja Stygian, the first child of King Stygian and Queen Freyja, rulers of the fifth kingdom of Ghryadiel, created by the god and goddess of Dazasdos themselves. With their grand blessings, I’ll be the first to announce our rising. Know that no matter how much you pray, sacrifice…even beg, war is inevitable.”

I felt the pride of the men behind me, and I sensed them leaving one by one until only one remained. He stood at my side with his offered hand.

A mere look proved it to be Osiris. His offered hand made me smile, just like the acceptance that burned in those gorgeous eyes of his.

“Osiris Kiernan,” he introduced again. “Though I’ll gladly change my surname to the kingdom of my ruling. So as long as you’re okay with it, Princess Stygian.”

“You asking my permission still feels weird,” I muttered but put my hand in his, enjoying the way his fingers wrapped around my hand in a firm grip. “I’m perfectly fine with that, King Osiris.”

“Well, I’m not king just yet,” he teased as I squeezed his hand back.

“Shortly,” I vowed. “Then, we begin our act of vengeance.”

His grin made my heart swell before he leaned in to whisper, “See? I knew you weren’t a weak bitch.”

I huffed, which sounded more like a laugh, as I pulled back and gave him a “ya right” look.

“Shall we make our way?” he offered. I looked down one last time at those below as the ground beneath their feet began to crack and the food hall began to cave in.

“Yes,” I encouraged as chaos erupted around us. The loud cracks of destruction plaguing the island were music to my ears.

I enjoyed the sound of Aka’s scream as she rushed to Declan, who cursed and huddled with the forefathers. I knew they would get out before the island reached its demise in the center of our lagoon, but I loved watching them scramble and panic.

My eyes landed on Lord Yieshah’s one last time, and this was my prime moment to grin the same way I had when he had his hand around my neck and encouraged me to accept death.

“Death…” I began, knowing well he’d hear every word. “…is but an invitation to my world.”

After pulling my gaze away, I shared one final kiss with Osiris. Then we turned away, grasped hands once more, and headed into the portal — leaving the crumbling destruction behind.

It was time to show my men the real world of gods and dragons. New beginnings would invite the wings of war that would descend upon the lands below and leave no one behind in their wrath of vengeance.

Finally…we’re coming home.

TO BE CONTINUED.

Preorder the next installment in the Marked By Psychos series —

~ RISE OF A MONSTER ~

PREORDER NOW

Stay Connected

“Did You Enjoy Sins of a Dragon?”

Please feel free to leave a review on AMAZON!

It helps to me, Avery, know that you enjoyed this book and pushes me to write the book promptly so I can release it ahead of the scheduled preorder date.

The best way to stay up to date with anything regarding Ríona and her marked psychos is through my social media platforms!

Feel free to join my Facebook group here:

Avery Song & Avery Stone Reader Group

- Avery S.

Den of Monsters Sneak Peek

DEN OF MONSTERS

~Masquerade of Sin~

READ NOW

BLURB:

“I woke to the soothing sound of a peaceful serenade.

However, there’s nothing peaceful about being kidnapped after being sold to the Devils of Sin.

This never should have happened because I did everything right. I accepted the invitation, attended the masquerade in the depth of the forsaken forest, and danced with whomever requested. The longer one remains, the more debt is cleared from the family name, so I danced through the night.

I survived to the final note—and let me emphasize the “survived” part—but I’m starting to realize where the real problem lies. I didn’t dance with one suitor… I danced with five Devils and each immediately laid a claim on me.

Joaquin. Talon. Dagger. Croix. Creed.

Now here I am, kidnapped and held for ransom by sick men with bigger debts and more troubles than my bankrupt family and their dark organization combined, but I’m no damsel in distress.

I’m actually stalling.

“There’s a rumor that the Devils of Sin are dangerous men of royal status during the day and ruthless monsters at the peak of the night. I want to see them again… to touch and enjoy the illusions that left me panting for more.

I’m willing to enter the Den of Monsters to escape the true demons lurking in the shadows of desperation.

All in exchange for my freedom.

Prologue: The Luring Serenade

ESMERALDA

I woke up at the soothing sound of a peaceful serenade…

The ballad was enchanting, captivating my attention with its alluring melody, the notes of a haunting piano with the hymns of a soothing violin in the distance.

The sound should have easily made my consciousness fade away once more, but then there were the sweet caresses along my naked body, leaving pleasurable prickles along my flesh.

The fear began to settle in…

This harmony wasn’t a good sign. The legends from my younger years warned of the luring serenade. The melody always began on notes enriched with wonder, the sound inviting you into a state of serenity.

A sinful façade…

From a melody of ease to a symphony of pleasure, you’re kept captive as your body is touched in all sorts of ways.

Not solely by hands, but other “things.”

Brushes of fur, wet licks from lengthy tongues, kisses mixed with hot and cold, and the taunting friction of various rods—some thick and tender, others hard and rough all along the edges.

Then there were the claws, some long with sharp nails that dug into your flesh and made you bleed, while others touched you so gently, it made you feel like a precious lamp, ready to be rubbed while someone whispered sweet words that would summon your very soul.

That was what it felt like.

Your body lay peacefully in the sheets of your bed while your soul was somewhere far in a world of shadows and traitorous monsters. No matter all the warning signs, I never fought this sensation or tried to keep it at bay.

Even though I carried the knowledge of the antidote to escape the serenade’s clutches, I allowed this to commence, for the lyrical hymns shifted into a chant. It felt like I was at a grand ball of darkness, my body lying upon fine silks of red while I was wrapped with ribbons of golden cashmere viscose.

Like an out-of-body experience, my emerald orbs could vividly see my creamy white flesh, my nipples peeking out of the explicit bra that was the perfect temptation for any sinful creature in the depths of the shadows.

My underwear wasn’t dissimilar—the lacy fabric of thin cloth revealing my pussy folds that were glistening with wetness. That wasn’t the only thing that was marked with wetness; there was also the trail of tears that streamed down my face and the lingering liquid of thick saliva that ran down my fit stomach, arms, shoulders, and legs.

My neck was bruised with bite marks, the teeth indent prominently displayed in light purple, while some parts of my body were red like I’d been gripped far too hard. All of this should have frightened me, especially as the music continued to play and grow louder, but all I could do was stare, for I wasn’t scared.

I was fascinated…

What changed all of this from a horror tale was the expression on my face as I caught my breath in desperation.

The immense joy as I looked so immersed in the sensual toxicity that ran through my body in shockwaves.

My emotions tumbled between mesmerization and enviousness as I saw how sexually winded I was. I was left jealous of this doppelganger. I knew this way of thinking should have made me sick, but instead my envy grew with the next set of events. Suddenly, a creature appeared at the end of the bed.

It was a sole entity at first, the shadows wavering in an alluring dance while concealing the true identity of the being who took its time admiring my panting figure.

The sight of this creature encouraged the slight shiver building up in my body, but I wasn’t cold in the slightest.

I was blazing hot as if I were in heat and begging to be fucked by anything that moved.

My panting self sensed the creature’s presence, and all she had to do was lift her head and let her eyes do the talking.

Those emerald orbs twinkled with craving; the bewitching shade matched with my striking orange hair that glimmered so enchantingly in the simply lit abyss and only furthered my charisma.

What further impressed me was how the monster moved at her will, his body expanding like a masked darkness as its shadows crawled along the red sheets until it cloaked the bed and created a curtain that ran over the sides as if to hide what was beneath it.

My imagination sought to get ahead of the game, to envision what would be next to bestow its pleasurable actions for my doppelganger to enjoy—the immediate thought of tentacles running through my mind.

Those octopus-like arms began to creep out from beneath, their onyx flesh slimy with whatever conjured liquid pooled at its suckers. Their movement was slow, their outer skin of black blending so nicely with the shadows that stalked its advances before their inner flesh became a sparkling gold that shimmered like glitter.

It wrapped around the legs and arms of my doppelganger and tightened like a cobra securing its prey. Instead of screaming in pain, a moaning sound pierced the air as my doppelganger’s body arched and shook like waves of ecstasy were pulsing through her.

My legs grew weak and I submitted to their plea as I buckled to my knees and bit my bottom lip as hard as I could. The pain helped to keep me sane, but my body continued to shake in desperation, the need to feel exactly what my other self was experiencing burning ferociously.

I didn’t realize my hand was already between my legs, my fingers drenched with my juices as they began to stimulate my folds before diving into my hot, aching pussy.

My moan was unavoidable, the whimpering sound getting lost in the wailing moans of my counterpart, leaving me yearning for exactly what she was experiencing.

To be wrapped, sucked, and left cloaked in the creature’s slimy release.

I could only imagine what type of cum it would release. Why did that thought encourage me to pump faster? I wished my fingers were as thick as those tentacles as my inner walls tightened around them every chance they got.

My thrusts grew harder, my juices dripping onto the floor beneath me, and it still didn’t feel like enough. I wanted more, so much fucking more, and yet I was captive in my own illusion of lustful foreplay.

Where was this monster? Were there more like this? I want one of my own. I want this… all of this.

As if my thoughts were an invitation, I watched another creature enter the scenario. His appearance was intriguing, especially since he wore fine clothes that were a mix of gold and teal silks, while other parts were hidden by the very shadows that oozed out of his body in waves.

He had a slender body and was tall in height, but what drew my attention was the bunny-like head with one ear up, one ear down. The black figure was intriguingly captivating while its body held a tenderness to it.

He went straight to the top of my copy’s head, leaning down to occupy her lips before beginning to trail down her flesh which involved various nibbles and lingering bites. The fascinating delicacy further turned me on, the mix of bondage and tenderness a combination I yearned to enjoy, but yet another monster came out from the darkness.

This one was frightening, its body a vibrant red and its head carrying a crown of horns. His teeth were razor-sharp, like a true monster in the depths of the ocean, only it could breathe just fine in this abyss of darkness. Its body was as fit as a pro wrestler, but nothing could take my attention away from his massive cock that was surely triple the usual girth.

The length was just abnormal, but how my pussy quivered around my fingers that had paused during my moment of enthrallment.

This red beast had no patience as it charged to the bed and was on top of those silky sheets in seconds. It looked massive as it waited for the tentacles to spread my legs wide. My heart skipped a few beats as I noticed how a tentacle had been keeping my other self’s pussy company as it rubbed those swollen folds a few more times before latching on for a long few seconds until the other me came.

It reminded me of a vibrator as the chosen tentacle enjoyed the way my doubleganger’s body shook, and I had to admit, it was a sight I begged to keep in my mind so I could masturbate to its replay.

With one loud sucking noise, the tentacles began to unlatch themselves and then vanished under the depths of the bed. My fingers began to move again at a slower pace as I zoned in on my copy’s body that was riddled with red circles from the suckers and soaked in its clear juices.

The rabbit creature pulled away and suddenly was on the bed just between my copy’s head and the batch of pillows pressed against the headboard.

With a lift of tendril-like arms, the silky ropes around my double’s frame suddenly became ropes of red that rose off the bed and dangled her in the air like a captive maiden.

If I ever questioned my sexiness, this view only empowered me with how fucking sensual I was. Never would I have imagined myself in a bondage situation, yet I was being held captive by those crimson ropes that were wrapped around my now naked body. I hadn’t even realized the measly scrap of lace lingerie had been clawed away—probably from the nibbling beast of a bunny—but the ropes did their duty in accenting my plump breasts and wrapping around my abdomen in a crisscross diagonal pattern.

My legs were up straight and crossed, but my pussy was still visible and dripping while all the slime began to drip down onto the bed. The bunny beast reached out to wrap a chunk of my hair in his grasp but took the few seconds of domination to lean in to sharply inhale.

The noise that left its black lips was one that vibrated like a horn with a melodic touch to it. It invited two more creatures that looked identical. They moved at a slithering pace, like snakes preparing to strike.

They were naked just like the red beast that I realized was stroking himself and enjoying the lewd madness transpiring here. The duo beasts’ cocks weren’t as thick as the red beast’s, but my eyes widened in shock as they began to extend upward until they snaked around the copy’s breasts until the two cocks were back in the middle, beginning to move between her breasts at a quick pace.

My fingers moved again of their own accord as my body tingled with spikes of heat. My alternate self was already moaning up a storm, but the sound was soon muffled as the tender beast seemed to have lost its patience as it tugged at the copy’s hair—forcing her head to lean as far back as possible from her hanging position.

Without a second’s delay, the bunny’s beast cock was in her mouth. She only groaned in relief as her eyes rolled back in submission, but I knew she wanted more from the way her legs fought against the restraints.

Her pussy was clearly begging to be filled.

It was the red beast’s debut opportunity to finally take his turn, and that was when clear wings shaped like a dragonfly’s sprouted from his back and lifted him up until he was at the perfect height.

Could I be more blown away by this haunting world of illusions?

If I thought the massive member couldn’t get bigger, I was proven wrong, for its hardness was as thick as a fire extinguisher. Certainly that couldn’t fit in my copy’s itty bitty coochie.

Right?

The way my arousal spiked as I watched the thrilling hysteria unfolding with every inch that somehow managed to not pulverize my copy’s pussy left me begging to cum. My fingers began to pump swiftly and deeply inside me while the red beast let out a gnarly noise of victory.

Then they all began to move.

It was all off at first, the rhythm of thrusts all over the place, but the serenade began to play once more, the hauntingly melodic ballad dancing around us and creating the perfect pace for the monsters to follow until they were completely in sync.

I worried I’d cum before the grand finale, my pleasure beginning to rise from my core, but my eyes moved away for a short moment to see where the sound came from—and they landed on the first monster at the end of the bed.

Its eyes of golden mystery peered right at me.

Why did that only excite me? My knees further spread on whatever surface I was on, while my fingers further pumped into my pussy. I leaned back as I used my left hand to support myself, ensuring this monster violinist could see how wet I was.

Having his attention on me and not my copy suddenly encouraged me to put an on a show—to prove I was just as desirable—and sweet-tasting—as the me enjoying the fivesome unfolding in the background.

I could see the hunger in those orbs of gold that began to be tainted with darkness, and what a further boost of motivation it was. I lifted my hips further and fought to meet the swift thrusts of my fingers.

I was dangerously close now, and I wasn’t sure what was going to make me cum first—the orgy happening further to my left or the possessive stare of this monster that gave me his full attention.

My body wished for my fingers to be his cock, to be kissed and sucked and covered in their monster cum. I yearned for my body to quake with aftershocks and for the tantalizing trembles of ecstasy to consume my body again and again.

I wished to be here, in this Den of Monsters, and what was just as freaky as all of this was my desire to have these very monsters.

They could please me, feed me whenever I craved their lustful touches and merciless fucks. Surely, they could sweep me away from the troubles of the surface and the responsibilities I bared on my own.

Take me away from my family, duties, and hardships of my dark, tainted world.

It was too good to be true, and yet I yearned for this very future. Somehow, this monster had to be my way out.

My stroke of salvation.

As if I’d summoned him in the heated moment, he no longer played the string instrument. The musical instrument managed to become possessed and moved of its own accord to keep the melody that began to pick up the pace.

The monster now stood behind me, its chilled hand wrapping around a part of my neck as its sharp nails dug into my flesh. My whimpered moan sounded far too beautiful, and I couldn’t help but lean back just to see this creature that was beginning to look more human by the second.

What stood out against the shadows was the brilliant golden mask upon his face, one that reminded me of a masquerade mask. It went perfectly with his silky black strands that I was beginning to realize were long with hints of silver.

With every second, more human features emerged on his masked face, but it was only his left side that was giving me a glimpse of his humanlike beauty, while his black horns came into view and curled in a maleficent way.

He was smiling… in approval?

I wasn’t sure why I’d been worthy of such an expression, but my fingers were suddenly forced out as long, frigid fingers slid into my scorching pussy. My gasp of shock was followed with a cried moan, the thick fulfillment such fingers delivered blowing my fucking mind.

My body completely submitted to his preeminence. His two fingers spread my walls as if a full cock was ramming into me without a hint of remorse.

I couldn’t believe this was happening, and yet it only got better.

A presence came from my left, and I felt the press of lips against mine before the simple kiss was followed with a deep inhale. Right away, I got tender monster vibes, but that bunny head was gone and replaced with a stunning man who didn’t dare hide his perfection.

I couldn’t recognize him, the shadows blending so perfectly against his flesh that I could barely see the details, but his black horns were clearly on top of his head, while his silky strands were a mix of aquamarine and teal.

He continued to sniff my scent as if it were a pheromone perfume that he couldn’t get enough of. My attention was forced to the opposite side as my mouth was invaded by a long tongue that didn’t just explore but went down my damn throat.

My eyes widened as I expected my gag reflex to kick in, but it did no such thing while I took in the red beast and its taunting eyes of lavender, which proceeded to dip in color until they were a striking plum shade.

Clearly, my submissive approach was rewarding me, for the red beast’s hand moved to press against my abdomen and fucking hell, his tongue was poking from the inside of my stomach.

Yup. This had to be a dream and not fucking real. Human physics don’t work this way.

My attempt to think logically was kicked under the rug by the press of not one but two lips against my flesh that sent spikes of arousal through me. My eyes darted away from the red beast just as he retracted his tongue and began to wrap it around my neck instead.

The back of my left hand was in one monster’s grasp and being kissed, while my right shoulder was also being sucked.

This was all happening as the leader of this provocative nest of monsters readied himself at my entrance and glided in to start the rhythmic movement. He fucked me so perfectly.

My moans now echoed and seemed to blend so soothingly with the music that was at its peak chorus. My eyes suddenly moved to the copy of me and there was the pair of emerald eyes.

Only they looked venomously back at me.

I should have flinched at the deadly glare, one even I had never seen before that now lay upon the lines of my own complexion. And yet there it was. The heightened image of jealousy looked far from attractive.

The tables had turned—the monsters of pleasure now worshipped me like a goddess, and all they had to do was enjoy the sweet nectar that would pool out of my quivering pussy to be mine.

At least, that’s what came to my mind.

It felt achievable, and I further relaxed while allowing my moans to be louder, longer, and more hypnotizing to the listener.

My eyes never left my copy’s, even when I felt my body at the tip of my orgasmic peak. Only a few more thrusts and I’d come undone, and I wished for her to witness it.

To realize I could be just as good as her… if not better.

“AH!” My cry of ecstasy was an octave higher than the final note from the violin, and they blended so perfectly with one another, the combination like an eargasm that would leave the audience applauding for an encore.

As if the final note had rewarded me, I felt the sets of lips press against my flesh all at once—a pair of lips on each surface of my upper thigh, a kiss to my right bicep, another on the inner arm of my left hand, just above my pulse point.

The final kiss was upon my neck in the front, right above the sternum.

The united kisses from my monsters sent me on another spiral of blissfulness, and I felt myself slipping away as my body shook violently.

Just like that, my eyes snapped open, and I rose up in haste while my wild eyes were darting all over the dark room. My ears caught onto my sharp inhales and exhales, while my body was drenched in sweat.

I quickly moved my hands past my lace panties and shivered at the sensitive brush of my quivering pussy. My orgasm was still shuddering through me. Pulling my fingers away, I examined them in the stream of moonlight that peeked into my room from the window on my right, and the sight was so mesmerizing as my tongue glided along my bottom lip.

“Shit,” I huffed. I suddenly felt so weak, I couldn’t help but fall back against the red-and-golden sheets. “That dream again…”

No matter how many times I experienced it, each time felt so fucking real and left me sexually satisfied. Who needed to masturbate when you had sex dreams every other night?

With a sigh, I reached for the nightstand and grabbed the bottle of sleeping gummies. With a flick of the lid, I tossed the final two orange-flavored bear gummies into my mouth and couldn’t care less where the bottle went.

The sound of it bouncing on the carpet was the least of my problems now as I chewed and tried to calm my swirling mind. I fought hard to grasp the image of each monster, but they were already fading away just like the rest of the world.

The realms of sleep were inviting me to return to the world of slumber, but I knew that this time around, it would be a deep one that didn’t invite me into a world of sexual jubilation.

As the dream continued to fade along with my consciousness, all that was left was a golden mask that floated in the darkness while the sweet serenade on a violin played quietly.

It grew further away with every second that passed, but it soothed me to a place of recovery. Sometimes I wondered if this was my reward for performing well, but I’d never know, for my Den of Monsters always remained in my dreams.

Sadly, they just weren’t real…

ABOUT AVERY SONG

Avery Song is a reverse harem author who specializes in paranormal, fantasy, and urban romance.

She especially loves writing strong main characters and is excited for all the books that are approaching.

Also by Avery Song

WILLOW’S FORBIDDEN PACK

(COMPLETE)

Wolf Awakened

Wolf Endangered

Wolf Outcasted

Wolf Domination

AURELIA’S PACK OF MISFITS

Wolf Rejected

Wolf Reclaimed

Wolf Redemption (Dec.2022)

MARKED BY PSYCHOS

Sins of A Dragon

Rise of A Monster (May.18.2023)

MASQUERADE OF SIN

Den of Monsters

Den of Devils (Jan.2023)

SERENADE OF MADNESS

Den of Psychos (Oct.2022)

Den of Madness (Oct.2023)

HER DARK OBSESSIONS DUET

Found By Her Monsters

Claimed By Her Monsters (Dec 2022)

THE SUPERNATURAL SPY ACADEMY SERIES:

S.S.S YEAR ONE

S.S.S YEAR TWO

S.S.S YEAR THREE

S.S.S YEAR FOUR

S.S.S YEAR FIVE

S.S.S. YEAR SIX

S.S.S. YEAR SEVEN (TBA )

SPELL TRAVELER CHRONICLES

(COMPLETE)

Witchling Academy- Semester One

Witchling Academy- Semester Two

Witchling Academy- Semester Three

Witchling Academy- Semester Four

Witchling Academy- Semester Five

Witchling Academy- Semester Six

Witchling Academy- Semester Seven

Witchling Academy- Semester Eight

JADE STORM TRACKER SERIES

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester One

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Two

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Three

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Four

The Tracker Hive Academy- Semester Five (TBA )

ACADEMY FOR ALL THINGS SCORCHING

Blazing Academy - Semester One

Blazing Academy - Semester Two

Blazing Academy - Semester Three

Blazing Academy - Semester Four (TBA)

COWRITTEN WORKS:

SUPERNATURAL CAPTIVITY SERIES

“Supernatural Inmate

Supernatural Outlaw

Supernatural Villain

Supernatural Savior (TBA)

SUPERNATURAL MARKED MONARCHY

Psychic Prison - Book One

DESTINED IMPRISONMENT TRILOGY

Arrested By Magic

FOR THE FAEIRY ABSOLUTES

Celestial Prison

ROYAL CONFINEMENT FOR MALICIENT SUPERNATURALS

Shattered Princess

FOR THE PURELY DIVINE SERIES

Fae Rose Academy - Year One

Fae Rose Academy - Year Two

Fae Rose Academy - Year Three (TBA)

WILLA SILVER ACADEMY INVESTIGATOR

Daggers and Smoke - Year One

THE SUPERNATURAL VAMPIRE FAE CHRONICLES

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year One

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Two

Bloody Rosary Academy - Year Three (TBA)